中国星际RPG联盟

 找回密码
 注册

QQ登录

只需一步,快速开始

查看: 55965|回复: 1
打印 上一主题 下一主题

《利伯蒂的远征》

[复制链接]
跳转到指定楼层
楼主
发表于 2013-8-30 22:34:49 | 只看该作者 回帖奖励 |倒序浏览 |阅读模式


《利伯蒂的远征》
StarCraft: Liberty's Crusade

作者:Jeff Grubb
出版:Simon & Schuster (Pocket Star Books)
出版时间:2001年1月27日
中文翻译:郭文
中文出版:四川科学技术出版社,2002
状态:已完结


引子

  一个衣衫褴褛的男人立在暗影幢幢的房间里,浴在光中。错了,其实没有光照着他,光是从男人身体内部发出的。光线盘绕弯曲,勾勒出一个全息图像,这是发射信息者本人的三维复制图像。

  这个发光的幻影对着灯光黯淡的房间讲话,它不知道从自己身上发出的光照耀着谁,也不知道听众是什么人。它并不在乎。—缕虚幻的烟从它手中的香烟上缭绕着冉冉升起。

  已逝的岁月留下的一丝残星,消亡的事物留下的一点碎片,凝结在全息图像的光影中,面对说话者无法看见的听众述说。

  “你们认识我,”发光的幻影说,略停一下,吸了口烟,“你们在宇宙新闻网络(UNN)上见过我。不少人可能还读过我的专栏报道,其中有一些的确是我写的。另外那些,我声明一下,和我无关,要归功于我聪明能干的主编。”光影讥讽地说,无可奈何地耸了耸肩。

  这个幻影的大小像个小模型,看样子此人应当是个中等个子,比常人稍瘦一点。不知是因为疲惫还是岁数关系,他的肩膀有些倾斜。脏兮兮的金发中略有些灰白的发缕,梳向后脑,希望遮住头上一块明显的秃斑。他一脸倦容,不大像电视新闻的主持人,皱纹更多一些。但这依然是一张人们熟悉的面孔,一张让人放心的面孔,一张人类空间里众所周知的面孔。哪怕在这些战火肆虐的日子里,也还是这样。

  他的眼睛让人难忘,双目深陷,犀利的眼光好像正从光影里向外刺出。给人一种这个发光的幻影能看到他的听众的错觉。这是他特有的才华,即使远隔几光年,他也能吸引住他的听众。

  光影抬起手中的烟,抽了一口缓缓吐出,他的头部笼罩在一团淡淡的烟雾中,\"你们可能已经看过了官方的报道,关于特兰联邦的崩溃,以及被称为‘特兰帝国’①的新政权的崛起。另外你们可能也听说了异星种族侵犯人类的故事,蜂蚁一般拥来的泽格族②和无情的普罗托斯族③。有关萨拉星系的战事和塔索尼斯星的毁灭,你们见过不少报道。我刚才说过,其中一些是以我的名义发布的。

  我想在这里告诉大家,那些报道大多数都是编造的。

  “在那些广播报道中,权力机构肆意删改添加。谎言公然流行,形形色色的谎言,最终把我们推到了现在这种凄惨的处境中。除非我们敢于面对现实,了解身边发生的实际情况,否则难以改变目前的处境。那么,切奥·萨拉,玛尔·萨拉,安提卡主星,还有塔索尼斯,在这些行星上发生了什么事?我的周围,我的朋友,还有我的敌人,发生了什么事?真实的情形到底是怎样的呢?”

  幻影停顿一下,挺直身体。它用自己那双无法看到听众的眼睛,扫视一圈暗黑的房间,咄咄逼人的目光仿佛看透了所有人的灵魂。

  “我是迈克·利伯蒂。我是一个记者。在这里,我要向你们披露的,是我最重要的报道。也许这是我记者生涯中最后的报道。我向你们披露我的自述,披露你们想了解的事件。我只是想让大家都知道,在我们身边,究竟发生了什么事。在这里,我将直言不讳地告诉你们真相。”

  ―――――――――――――

  ①Terran:音译特兰,意为地球的、人的。指人类。游戏玩家俗称人族。

  ②Zerg:入侵地球的一种外星种族,繁殖方式近似于爬虫类,卵生孵化,扩张速度极快,其武器和其它制品都是活体生物。游戏玩家俗称虫族。

  ③Protoss:另一种外星种族,Zerg的死对头。游戏玩家俗称神族。

第一章 主编与记者

  在战争之前,人们是盲目的。倒回去看那个时候,我们津津有味地过着日常生活,忙于工作,拼命挣钱,争先恐后地在背后诽谤他人。没有人意识到即将到来的一切会是多么糟糕。我们脑满肠肥,像腐肉上寄生的蛆一样沾沾自喜。偶尔有一些动乱事件发生(比如谋反、革命、某个殖民星球政府发动叛乱之类),联邦军队立刻就会去处理,这些动乱丝毫不会影响我们习以为常的生活方式,哪怕一场真正的战争爆发了,好得很,让军方和星际陆战队操心去吧,那可不关我们的事。现在想来,我们当时真是既粗俗,又迟钝。——利伯蒂的自述

  城市乱七八糟地摊在迈克脚下,活物似的向四面八方蔓延,就像一大桶蟑螂被谁一脚踢翻,绿色的蟑螂们正四下里乱钻乱爬。汉迪·安德森的办公室高得让人眼晕,从这里往外看,迈克可以通过更高的楼群间的空隙,望见地平线。城市的高楼一直延伸到天尽头,将地平线分割成参差不齐的锯齿状。

  塔索尼斯行星,特兰联邦管辖下最重要的行星。塔索尼斯城,塔索尼斯行星上最重要的城市。城市规模之大,只能用星球的名字来为它命名;人口之多,仅仅市郊的居民数量就超过了有些星球的总人口数。人类的故居地球,在几代人以前早已成为历史和神话,全靠塔索尼斯城,全靠这座闪闪发光的文明灯塔,关于地球的记忆才得以保全。

  塔索尼斯城是一头沉睡的巨龙。迈克·利伯蒂则是一个总想去揪揪龙尾巴,让这头巨龙睡不安稳的新闻记者。

  “别太靠近窗户,米奇(迈克的昵称)。”主编安德森说道,他安坐在宽大的写字台后面。写字台被放置在距窗户尽可能远的角落里。

  迈克·利伯蒂很想从老板刚才说的话里,找到一种关怀的语气。

  “别担心。”迈克强忍着没笑,“我可不想往下跳。”

  “我不担心你跳楼,米奇。”安德森说,“你真跳下去的话,还能帮我解决一大堆麻烦,明天新闻的头版也有着落了。我担心的是哪幢楼房里埋伏着狙击手,隔着窗户一枪把你敲掉。”

  利伯蒂转过头对着老板说:“怕地毯上沾了血不好弄干净,对吧?”

  “不错。”安德森笑着说,“换玻璃更是烦死人。”

  迈克和他的同事都清楚老板安德森有恐高症。可是安德森自己才不愿意放弃他的高层办公室呢。他喜欢高高在上的感觉。和新闻部其他员工一样,迈克通常在四楼或地下室的广播间工作,很少被老板叫到这间办公室来。如果被叫来,他总是故意站在挨窗户最近的地方。

  利伯蒂贴着窗又看了一眼楼下交通拥塞的街道,转回身走到老板的写字台前。安德森努力想忽略迈克站立的那个位置,但这个名记者在窗前实在站得太久,当迈克终于离开窗户时,主编情不自禁地松了一口大气。

  迈克·利伯蒂在安德森对面的软椅上坐下。椅子看上去很普通,但椅垫松软,屁股坐实的话,会比寻常软椅往下多陷一两英寸。这样一坐,自己先矮了三分,对面主编的秃脑门和浓厚的眉毛,就会显得特别庄严肃穆。迈克熟悉老板这套居高临下的把戏,他坐定之后立刻把两只脚抬起,搁到安德森的写字台上。

  “有什么坏消息?”利伯蒂问道。

  “先来支雪茄,米奇?”安德森厚厚的手掌翻开一个柚木制的雪茄烟盒。

  迈克讨厌别人称呼自己米奇。他拍拍衬衫上的空口袋,他的烟平时就装在里边,“戒啦,不抽了。”

  “这些雪茄可是杰安达热封港之后偷运进来的哦!”安德森的话音充满诱惑力,“是那些肉桂色皮肤的少女,嘿嘿,在大腿上用手搓卷制成的。”

  迈克微笑着摊开两手,表明自己对雪茄的来历不感兴趣。这幢大楼里每个人都知道,安德森是个吝啬鬼,热爱各种各样投机走私的廉价货。

  “有什么坏消息?”迈克再次发问。

  “这回你真的闯大祸了。”安德森无奈地叹口气说,“你那个关于新市政厅建筑问题的系列报道,激起了强烈反响。”

  “有反响好啊,发这个系列报道,本来就是想让某些人紧张一阵子。”

  “不是紧张,是搞得有点人心惶惶。”安德森说。他下巴一沉,触到胸口。现在这种局面,正是宣布坏消息的人经常会遇到的尴尬处境,安德森好像在哪门管理课上专门学过。问题是学过也白搭,他照样犹如窗沿上发情的鸽子一样躁动不安,浑身不自在。

  狗东西。迈克想,又要枪毙我的报道了。

  果然,只听安德森说,“你别生气,我们得暂时停发这组系列报道。是啊,你的报道很有分量,妙语如珠,实事求是。但你知道,你已经让有些人很不舒服了。”

  搞新闻的从来都要得罪人,安德森平时可并不像现在这样瞻前顾后呀。迈克想。他的脑子里快速闪过系列报道的细节。这篇报道算得上他的得意之作,从一个低能的小毛贼着手。倒霉的小贼半夜三更在公园倾倒垃圾时被抓住。那是些带有轻微放射性的建筑垃圾,从新市政厅建筑工区运过来的。迈克记得采访很顺利,小毛贼非常痛快,一股脑地把所有底细都捅出来了:谁指使他晚上出去搞这些鸡鸣狗盗的名堂啦,新市政厅的施工过程中有什么猫腻啦……等等等等。随后迈克将材料整理成几个单篇报道和一个系列报道,通过宇宙网络新闻社(UNN),将市政建设中存在的严重贪污赎职现象,向公众曝光。

  迈克接着又把最近在采访时接触过的人,挨个儿在心中搜排了一遍。为政客跑腿的小喽哕,笨手笨脚的罪犯,还有自己在报道中曾经讽刺过的塔索尼斯市政厅的议员。这些人极可能对他心怀不满,出言不逊。但他们中任何一个发出恫吓,都不至于让老奸巨滑的汉迪·安德森像现在这样惴惴不安,神经紧张。

  安德森看着迈克漠无表情的面孔,强调说:“你让一些地位尊崇的人感到恼火。”

  迈克不觉挑起左眉,心中一沉。他知道安德森所说的地位尊崇的人,是指塔索尼斯行星上最古老和最有威望的几个家族中的某些成员。早在第一批满载囚犯的殖民飞船离开地球,向太空开发的时候,这几个家族就开始在幕后左右联邦的决策了。莫非自己的报道中有什么地方牵扯到了哪个人,得罪了其中的某些大人物?

  迈克决定回去后认真查一下采访记录,搞清楚究竟是哪个家族,居然把手伸到新市政厅的建设项目中来了。或许是某个家族的一门远房亲戚?或许是一个不给家族争气的败家子?甚至可能仅仅为了在工程中捞点油水?天知道这些名门望族在幕后做些什么,要是能逮住哪个家族露出的马脚……迈克不知自己是不是淌下了口水,嗯,报道前景实在太馋人啦。

  汉迪·安德森从座位上站起,绕着写字台踱了几步,走到迈克面前,“迈克,我想你已经很清楚,你目前正处在一种危险的境地中。”

  哦,天哪,他叫我迈克。利伯蒂想,接下去他就该把悲天悯人的眼光投向窗户,做出一副脑子里正在进行激烈的思想斗争的模样了。

  “我已经习惯了危险的境地,老板。”迈克说。

  “我知道,我知道。我只是有点担心你身边的人。嗯……你的朋友,你的同事,还有那些给你提供过新闻线索的群众……”

  “不用说,一定还包括关怀我的老板。”迈克忍不住出言讥讽。

  “呃……如果你遇到什么不测,我提到的这些人都会为你伤心流泪的。”

  “是呀,要是我遭了殃,坐在我对面的人一定泪如雨下。”迈克点头附和。—安德森耸耸肩,抬起头。和迈克刚才料想的一样,老板果然悲哀地凝视着空荡荡的窗户,好像正在考虑一个重要的决定。迈克意识到,无论安德森心里想的是什么事,总之比他的恐高症更糟糕。

  迈克在办公室听人说过,安德森手中捏着塔索尼斯权贵阶层的许多黑材料,这些材料被他锁在地下室的一个房间里。嘿,这头老狐狸。

  一阵难堪的沉默,最后还是迈克忍不住了。他礼貌地咳嗽了一声,开口道:“那么,你已经想好一个处理这种‘危险的境地’的办法了?”

  汉迪·安德森郑重地点点头,“我想,你可以考虑换换工作。”

  “什么?你的意思是不安排我去继续采访啦?那个焦点事件的下一部分,还没弄完哩。”

  “我得为你的安全着想,米奇,你正处在……”

  “危险的境地。”迈克把老板的话抢过来补充完整,“懂你的意思了,到处都是摸不得的老虎屁股。你是要给我放个长假,让我到风景迷人的山间小屋去休养几年吧?”

  “不不,现在有个特别的报道任务,我觉得最适合你去。”

  当然啦。迈克寻思,把我调开,免得我顺藤摸瓜地揪住哪个大人物的尾巴,而且这样一来,就给了那帮坏家伙充足的时间,好让他们从容地销毁罪证。

  “把我流放到宇宙新闻网络帝国的另一头去?”迈克失笑出声。

  他不知道老板想把自己打发到哪个兔子不屙屎的角落里,去采访农业新闻。

  “准确地说不叫流放记者,而叫巡游记者。”安德森揶揄道。

  “巡游?怎样巡游?”迈克的微笑一下子僵在脸上,“到塔索尼斯星外?要挨预防针吧?”

  “那也总比留在塔索尼斯星上挨枪子儿好吧。呵呵,对不起,这个玩笑不高明。说正经的,呃,你得离开塔索尼斯星一阵子。”

  “来,说具体点儿。你准备怎么打发我吧?”

  “准备让你和同盟的星际陆战队一道出发,当然,是以随军记者的身份。”

  “什么!”迈克张大了嘴。

  “这只是个权宜之计,米奇。”

  “你疯啦?”

  安德森不理会迈克的嚷嚷,慢条斯理地说,“要你去写的,不外乎是些‘我们的战士,正在太空深处,与威胁我们伟大联邦的反叛势力浴血奋战’等等之类的官样文章,以你的水平,草稿都不用打,提笔就来。而且我这里有个小道消息,说阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克正在某个边远的星球招兵买马,想重振旗鼓,与联邦抗衡。这随时可能成为爆炸性的新闻题材。你不会对这个没兴趣吧?”

  “星际陆战队?”记者没有接主编的话茬,咕哝道,“把塔索尼斯市议会除开,星际陆战队就是世界上最大的罪犯窝点了。”

  “话别说得那么难听,迈克。每个人的血管里都有犯罪的血。如果刨根问底来较真,现在联邦统辖的所有星球上,居住的不都是流亡罪犯么?”

  “星际陆战队不断招募新兵。见鬼,你知道有多少士兵被他们洗过脑吗?”

  “那不叫洗脑。”安德森纠正说,“那叫‘神经中枢社会化再造’。据我所知,目前每个战斗小组配备的这种士兵,不会超过百分之五十。而且改造他们时,都加载了不得无故侵害他人的程序,这点你大可不必担心。”

  “啊哈,不侵害他人?这些被注射过兴奋剂的士兵,如果得到指令,杀起自己的亲爷爷来也不会眨一下眼。”

  “社会上流传的这些偏见正需要你的报道去纠正呀。”安德森严肃地说,两道浓黑的眉毛皱成一条,表情诚恳极了,像个从没撒过谎的人一样。

  “瞧瞧,怎么尽让我跟疯子打交道,政客是疯子,星际陆战队更是疯子外加洗过脑。不不不,我不跟陆战队去。”

  “这可有助于你写出上好的故事呢,还能拉些军方的关系。”

  “不去。”

  “有了随军采访的经历,你就多了一种骄人的资本,米奇。”安德森说,“你的档案中可以添上一个国防绿标签,表示你曾经从军报国。塔索尼斯的几个大家族都很看重这个。说不定因此就不再计较你给他们造成的那点小麻烦啦。”

  “对不起,我不感兴趣。”迈克说。

  “我可以给你一个独立的专栏。”

  主编这句话让记者安静了一会儿,然后迈克问:“专栏?多大的专栏?”

  “整版的专栏,外加五分钟全息广播。当然,归于你的署名之下。”

  “定期专栏吗?”

  “只要你有稿件发来,我这边就立刻上版。”

  一阵静默之后,迈克问:“加多少薪水?”

  安德森说了一个数字。迈克不禁点点头,“唔,有点诱人。”

  “傻瓜才不动心呢。”安德森赞同道。

  “但是在行星之间蹦来蹦去搞巡回采访,我岁数好像大点了吧,这可是个卖老命的工作。”

  “其实没有什么真正的危险。退一万步说,就算出现什么意外的突发情况,你还能得到额外的津贴嘛。”

  “只有百分之五十的士兵被洗过脑,你能肯定?”

  “这点我可以打保票。”安德森说。

  又一阵静默之后,迈克开口道:“嗯,听起来倒是有点挑战性。”

  “而你,迈克·利伯蒂,正是接受这个挑战的最佳人选啊。”

  “应该不会比塔索尼斯市议会更坏。”迈克说。他发现自己内心深处越来越倾向于接受这份工作。

  “当然。”他的老板立即赞同。

  迈克觉得自己快要禁不住主编花言巧语的诱惑了。

  “你将成为一个闪闪发光的大明星。”安德森趁热打铁,笑吟吟地说,“领高薪的大明星。你只须写点战旗飘飘之类的颂歌,随便加上些个人的所见所闻,传发回来就完事。平日里乘坐战斗巡洋舰遨游太空,闲暇时玩玩扑克牌,还不用操心办公室这个烂摊子。呵呵,让人羡慕呀。”

  “这么说,的确是趟肥差?”

  \"肥得流油呢。我以前也在军队里待过,挣到一枚国防绿标签。

  那真个叫做辛苦三个月,受益一辈子。\"

  作出最终决定之前的沉寂。沉寂深不见底,仿佛窗外钢筋混凝土高楼形成的深渊。

  “行。”迈克最后说,“成交。”

  “好极啦!”安德森伸出肥厚的手,一把攫住迈克的巴掌,“我敢打赌,你绝不会后悔。”

  迈克感到老板的手心汗津津的。他嘀咕道:“我现在就已经后悔了。”

第二章 肥差

  你们这些从来没有亲身经历过军队生活的人,真是不走运。服役过瘾极了,它是绵绵不尽的厌倦,这种厌倦只有在危险降临时才会被骤然打破。可那是什么样的危险啊:它要夺走你的生命,摧毁你的理智,让人心胆俱裂,魂飞魄散。从我所了解的情况来看,几乎没有例外。

  最优秀的士兵,是那些醒得急,反应快,打得准的士兵。很不幸,上述特点恰好是控制士兵命运的军队首脑机关完全不具备的。——利伯蒂的自述

  “利伯蒂先生?”经过“神经中枢社会化再造”的前杀人犯,漂亮的现役女中尉艾米莉·斯渥伦,满面春风地在舱口说,“舰长有事找你。”

  宇宙网络新闻社(UNN)的迈克·利伯蒂,被安排在联邦星际陆战队的王牌中队——阿尔法中队——里作随军记者。他强打精神撑开一只睡眼,看见年轻的女中尉笑嘻嘻地站在自己床头。通宵牌局刚刚散伙,迈克确信,自己才躺下,这个女杀人犯就进来了。

  记者长叹一声问道:“杜克上校让我马上就去?”

  “不,先生。”女杀人犯说,温柔地扭扭头加强语气,“他让你有空再去。”

  “好吧。”迈克不耐烦地说。他抖一下有些酸麻的腿,使劲甩甩头,想把昏沉沉的脑袋摇清醒一点。对于杜克上校来说,“你有空”的意思很明确,就是“你这小子十分钟之后必须得来”。迈克心头鬼火直冒,习惯性地去掏烟,手伸到衬衫的空口袋中,才想起自己正在戒烟。

  “臭毛病。”他嘟囔着,抬头对女中尉说,“给我弄一大杯上好的咖啡来,搞浓点。”

  星际陆战队中尉艾米莉·斯渥伦,利伯蒂的私人秘书,负责照顾他的生活和处理各种日常联络事务,同时也是陆战队安插在利伯蒂身边的钉子。她等在床边,直到确定迈克真的打算起床了,才转身匆匆到住舱的厨房去。迈克打个哈欠,估摸自己最多只睡了五分钟,这还要包括脱衣服和上床前超声波沐浴的时间在内。

  超声波沐浴是军旅生活的一种模式,像屠宰场用高压水龙头冲洗死猪肉一样。在过去的三个月里,迈克已经习惯了这样洗澡。

  岂止这一种模式,事实上,过去的三个月让迈克习惯了太多的军旅生活模式。

  汉迪·安德森的话应验了,的确是趟肥差,或者至少说是军队里最好的差使吧。诺德Ⅱ是一艘大型太空战斗舰,巨兽级的主力舰。舰体用新型钢材打造,到处装着激光炮塔,与联邦军队中最富传奇色彩的中队一一阿尔法中队一一正好般配。

  阿尔法中队的主要任务是搜索叛乱者,重点搜查“柯哈之子”的下落。“柯哈之子”是个革命团伙,其首领是最让联邦头疼的嗜血恐怖分子一-阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克。不幸得很,在诺德Ⅱ锁定搜寻的区域内,这批恐怖分子一点蛛丝马迹都未曾留下。诺德Ⅱ和它载着的王牌军队,花费大量时间,打着醒目的旗帜在太空中炫耀武力,好让各个殖民星球政府规规矩矩。旗帜的图案鲜艳美丽,是人类对古老地球传说的一个回忆:鲜红的底子上,蓝色对角线交叉成斜十字,旗面布满白色的星星。

  结果,迄今为止,迈克面临的最大挑战只有两样,一是怎样克服军旅生活那种漫无边际的厌倦感,二是怎样找到足够的写作材料来填满他的个人专栏。写最初几个战旗飘飘的爱国主义故事时还很容易,但迈克实在找不到更多值得一写的战斗行动和可以颂扬的功勋。没有可写的,还是得硬写。自然喽,先来点上校个人的报道,再来点官兵生活小故事,加上些各地风土人情什么的,总之时不时地发些东西,让安德森记得他这么个人还活着就成。

  像机器一样运转的诺德Ⅱ的官兵中,只有一部分人勾得起迈克的一点兴趣,就是那些安德森所说的,经过“神经中枢社会化再造”的士兵。

  迈克曾写过一个长篇报道,写自己在诺德Ⅱ上的所见所闻。结果经过军方审查,被删得七零八落,只剩下牛头不对马嘴的几段。得到的解释是:不得泄漏军事机密。

  屁个军事机密,迈克想,好像“柯哈之子”真不知道我们这点儿破事似的。迈克一边忙着把腿往短裤里伸,一边在脑子里胡思乱想。他希望能找到一套皱痕少点的衬衫和裤子来穿。橱柜里挂着一件崭新的大氅,是离开塔索尼斯时,新闻社那帮哥儿门送他的礼物。披挂起来,一副传说中古代地球上那种开发西部的牛仔的派头。同事们显然认为,在星际间穿梭往来做报道的迈克,穿上这种象征开拓创新的服装更有精神头。

  迈克蹬直腿套裤子。几乎同时,艾米莉再次出现,拿着一壶咖啡和一个大杯子。她倒咖啡的时候,迈克的脑袋正在使劲从紧绷的衬衫领口中挤出来。

  军队风格的咖啡,入口滚烫,拿来当作武器浇在猛冲上来的农民脑袋上倒合适。这也属于迈克习惯了的军旅生活模式之一,没法子,权且喝吧。

  当然啦,生活尽管简单些、粗糙些,迈克还是体会到许多待在塔索尼斯不可能有的好处。他有充裕的时间优哉游哉地独处,为自己的专栏写稿,不必盘算各种人际关系。打扑克牌赢钱更是探囊取物一般容易,那些和迈克玩牌的士兵全是些愣头青,连最简单的诈术都一窍不通。平日里领的军饷没地方花,硬要拿到牌桌上来,往迈克怀里送。

  刚上诺德Ⅱ的时候,迈克很反感艾米莉的殷勤,后来他甚至对身边这个女中尉也习惯了。迈克心里很清楚,她对自己多少有些看管犯人的意思。话说回来,反正军队要派人关照他,迈克也早有思想准备:肯定会有人不时从他肩膀后面探过头来,看他在写些什么,提醒他别犯傻,比方提醒他别把钢笔掉到地板缝里去了之类。

  艾米莉·斯渥伦中尉像电影中的角色,那种洋溢着愚蠢的乐观主义气氛的电影,就是在把当儿女的弄到五个星系之外的偏僻旮旯当兵之前,专门放给他们老爸老妈看的那种。见他老爸老妈的鬼,那种电影也许压根儿就是照着艾米莉·斯渥伦中尉的样板制作出来的。

  娇小,苗条,公关小姐般的笑容,一贯认真执行迈克提出的每个要求。她几乎没什么恶习,除了偶尔接过别人递来的一支香烟。

  遇到这种时候,艾米莉往往会微笑着耸一下肩,像有点内疚的样子。只有一种情况例外,当迈克问她自己的故事时,她就守口如瓶,拒不说话了。这一点与其他人不同,诺德Ⅱ上的多数人都热衷于向迈克吹嘘自己过去的经历,但艾米莉遇上这种时候不仅不说话,甚至会将平时一直挂在脸上的微笑收起来。她会抬起手,她的手会从脸的侧面向后抹去,好像要去梳理曾经长在那里的长发。

  正是这个不起眼的小动作,让迈克留意到她耳朵后面的一小点秃斑。安德森告诉过迈克,这就是经过\"神经中枢社会化再造’’注射后留下的印痕。是啊,她是洗过脑的,妙极了。没经过电子脑叶切除术的人,怎么可能像她那样成天笑嘻嘻的。

  迈克不再同艾米莉提这个话题,他转而去买通一个管理计算机档案的烟鬼(这可耗费了他出差时带的,准备应急用的两大包香烟。但那时迈克一心想戒掉这个坏毛病,把这两包\"棺材钉’’用于交易总比吸到肺里强)。从档案中,迈克了解到,她并非自愿加入星际陆战队。参军之前,年轻的艾米莉女士有一种十分有趣的业余爱好,她喜欢在酒吧中结识男友,然后带他们到私密的住处,认真仔细地把他们捆好,最后拈起一把切鱼片用的薄薄的厨刀,将他们的皮肉从骨头上片下来。

  多数男人听到这种故事会产生幻灭感,但迈克·利伯蒂才不担心这个。平静优雅地干掉十个大男人的女凶手,毕竟比笑嘻嘻的女杀人犯容易理解得多。那种傻气直冒的笑容,看上去与征兵广告宣传画上画着的人物一个样。现在,迈克正跟在她后面穿过诺德Ⅱ的走廊,向舰桥走去。迈克很想了解,在从杀人犯到国防士兵的转变过程中,艾米莉中尉的个人感受是怎样的。他确信艾米莉不会细想这件事,多半她早就把自己的过去忘得一干二净了。迈克决定不再追问这个问题。

  对诺德Ⅱ这么大的太空船来说,通道简直狭窄得不像话。建造者开始好像忘了这个事,在建好各层的隔舱、军官室、武器系统、生活系统、计算机系统和其它一切有用的细节部分后,才想起还需要过道。在走廊里穿行,得贴紧墙才能通过。迈克发现,走廊地板上印着许多粗大的箭头,艾米莉中尉解释说,这种标志在全舰戒备、土兵们全副武装时很有用。迈克寻思,如果不是要让武装好战斗装备的人员通过,过道兴许会更窄些。

  经过几个大型舰舱时,迈克看到一些技术兵,正在拉配线,接电缆,忙得不可开交。有传言说,诺德Ⅱ正在全面整修,还要改装升级“大和炮”。舰上现在已经配备了大批激光炮群,“鬼怪”级太空战斗机,传说还有核子武器。如果再加上这种巨炮,那简直是锦上添花,就好比在美味的蛋糕上再涂一层奶油。

  事实上,迈克认为上校叫他去就是要告诉他这件事:诺德Ⅱ即将进入空间船坞检修。这当然是迈克盼望已久的好事。让死老头子杜克检修去吧,而他,迈克·利伯蒂,将搭乘下一班太空飞船返回塔索尼斯。只要能早点回家,再和那个老化石多打一次交道也不算亏。

  但他们走上舰桥,见到杜克时,迈克的看法产生了一点变化。

  杜克眉头紧锁,满脸敌意。这是个不祥的兆头,尽管杜克见到新闻社的记者从不会显得兴高采烈,但现在这么难看的脸色,迈克还是第一次碰上。

  “利伯蒂先生向您报到,请求您的接见。”艾米莉中尉敬了一个敏捷的军礼,向上司报告,跟电视上放的那些穿军装的白痴一模一样。

  杜克上校,身穿褐色指挥官制服,一言不发,短而粗的手指头指了一下他的接待室。艾米莉中尉把迈克带进去,抛下他转身走了。管她去做什么,只要不来盯紧我就好,迈克想,说不定她要去找条小狗来练习剥皮技巧。

  迈克打量一下接待室,发现墙壁上挂着个人形的东西,那是一套强力作战盔甲。不是通常见到的CMC—300s规格,而是一套量身打造的司令官战斗装,内部配置有指挥系统。行动时一旦穿上,就成为一个活动的司令部。这是杜克的战斗服,现在,它加足了燃料,被擦得锃亮发光。看着这套随时准备把杜克上校包装进去的战斗服,迈克心中刚才产生的担忧,不觉又加深了一层。

  迈克开始怀疑诺德Ⅱ去改装升级大和炮之类的传言了。最近一段时间,军事训练像吃饭和上厕所一样频繁。陆战队的士兵们,总把战斗盔甲放在伸手可及的地方。幸好迈克想办法免掉了自己的训练义务,像他这种“弱不禁风的人”,可承受不起那么厚重的战斗服。不过,看那些裹着笨重的战斗盔甲,在狭窄通道上像企鹅似的摇摇摆摆,训练走路的新兵蛋子,倒是一种不坏的消遣。

  是的,上校的战斗服收拾得如此齐整,明摆着有意外事件发生,而且一定不是什么好事。

  一眼看去,战斗服宽大厚实,在自身重量压迫下,它挂在衣钩上向前倾去。在迈克眼里,这个外壳非常适合它的主人杜克。杜克上校老让迈克想起古老地球上一种叫大猩猩的动物。该死的大猩猩,杜克就是一头银背大猩猩,他用菱形的尖脑袋统领他的部落,凭自己倾身向前的威吓姿势,把手下的猴子们唬得胆战心惊。

  利伯蒂知道埃德蒙多·杜克的家世背景,他的家族属于联邦最有影响的古老家族之一,最初是科普鲁鲁殖民地的领袖。这个家伙在升官发财的道路上一定搞砸了什么事,不然制服上早该缀上将军星徽啦。迈克猜测,这事在当时一定闹得沸沸扬扬难以收场,然后被官方深深埋进神秘的联邦军事档案里。迈克相信,汉迪·安德森的地下室里那些破烂的陈年货中,肯定有这个问题的答案。

  接待室的门向两边滑开,杜克上校宛如传说中的巨人,大踏步走进来,如同一个巨型战车正在驱散前面堵截的步兵。脸色甚至比刚才更严峻。他举起一只手,示意迈克不用起立(迈克可没任何要站起的意思),然后围着宽大的办公桌转了足足一圈,坐下来。他把两肘放在一尘不染的黑曜石桌面上,十指交叉握紧。

  “我希望,利伯蒂,我们可以愉快地谈谈,你有充裕的时间吧?”杜克发问。他说话带着联邦古老家族共有的显着特点,低哑的声音懒洋洋的。

  迈克没料到上校居然会闲聊,但他还是努力做出诚惶诚恐的样子,表明同意将军的说法。

  “恐怕,你的事还没完。”上校说,“我们最初的任务,已经被西奥多·比尔博接替了,我们接受到一个新任务,时间是两星期。计划赶不上变化快啊。”

  迈克缄口。这种简要介绍他听过多年啦,就算一个平头老百姓也懂得,这种时候,最好不要莽撞地插嘴。

  “我们正变换航行路线,转向萨拉星系飞行。很偏僻,很遥远。两颗行星,玛尔·萨拉和切奥·萨拉。此次巡航比我们原定范围大得多。”

  迈克只是点了点头。上校正在慢慢嚼着这个话题,就像狗在嚼鸡骨头,硬着头皮吞下去不容易,吐出来也犯难。迈克不着急,等着看上校继续表演。

  “我必须提醒你注意自己的身份,你是派驻阿尔法中队的记者。在联邦军队管理下,你的权利是受到限制的,你要清楚行为规范,懂得如何履行自己的义务。”

  “是,长官。”迈克尽可能严肃地答应,想给上校留一个遵守军纪的好印象。

  “你的服役期将延长,采访报道任务不变,今天开始,你的所有报道都要通过军事审查。”杜克点点他的菱形脑袋,摆明了想马上听到迈克表态。

  “是。长官。”迈克一字一顿,清楚地答应,表示自己完全领会长官的意图。

  这时,迈克察觉到自己四周颤动起来。是诺德Ⅱ在振荡,而且振荡越来越强烈。那些忙碌着的男男女女是在准备让诺德Ⅱ进入超光速飞行,还是要它去投入战斗?

  迈克突然间有些弄不明白,自己找借口不参加战斗服的使用训练到底明不明智。

  埃德蒙多·杜克上校,这条喉咙里卡着鸡骨头的狗,开口道:“你清楚我们的历史。”

  迈克眨眨眼,一时不知如何回应上校这句似问非问的话。只好按军队的定式说了句:“长官?”

  “我们最初是怎样来到现在这个区域,并且辛辛苦苦凭双手挣出这片天地的?”上校提示。

  “采用冬眠技术,乘坐超级太空飞船。”迈克说,一边在脑子里搜寻小学学到的知识,“纳格勒法,阿尔戈,萨伦戈,还有雷根等等吧,都是被古老地球驱逐的囚犯,他们选择那种能为人类提供生存条件的星球降落。”

  “他们很快找到三个适宜人定居的星球。其它还有几个,条件近似于地球,便于军队开垦。他们发现这里没有其他生命。”杜克说。

  “呃,请上校原谅,最初的三个行星上么?有生命呀,而且有多种多样的生命形式。其实大多数殖民星球和边缘世界,都有它们自身的生态系统。只不过地球化的进程常常将这些生命形式完全灭绝了。”

  上校不耐烦地挥挥手,“我的意思是,在那里找不到比你家的看门狗更聪明的动物啦。他们在乌姆加星球上驯化了一些丑陋的大虫子,绝大部分低等生物在开垦定居点时被烧光了。但是,没有发现聪明的生物。”

  迈克点头赞同,“智慧生命一直是宇宙中最神秘的现象。我们探测了一个又一个星球,始终找不到像人类一样聪明的生命形态。”

  “现在不同啦。”上校说,“而且,你会成为第一位在这种现场工作的新闻网记者。”

  迈克略感兴奋,“很多行星上都存在神秘的事物,一些迹象表明,那些地方可能曾经有过智慧生命的活动。另外,最近宇宙飞船的船员们常说起神秘的光……”

  “这些光既不是太空中的自然光,也不是陨星坠毁发出的光。这些光正是智慧生物活动的证据。嘿嘿,大老远跑到这儿来开荒的可不光是我们人类啊。”

  杜克打住话头,让迈克去回味,他的嘴角使劲拉扯,好不容易扯出一个得意洋洋的傻笑。但这使他看上去甚至更像一头银背大猩猩。诺德Ⅱ内部某个开关被合上,随即响起巨型引擎低沉的轰鸣声。

  迈克摸着自己的下巴问道,“那么到现在为止,我们知道些什么?来了使节、代表,还是碰巧发现的?我们发现了他们的殖民地吗?准备派出大使?”

  上校发出嘎嘎的粗哑笑声,“利伯蒂先生,我再把话说清楚一些,我们已经与另一种文明接触过了。这种接触使我们的切奥·萨拉行星处在他们的攻击之中,这就是他们的接触方式。现在我们正往那里赶,但不清楚敌人是不是还在那里。”

  “当然,你将会成为第一位在现场工作的新闻记者。”上校重复一遍刚才说过的话,又补上一句,“祝贺你,孩子。”

  对于这份突如其来的殊荣,迈克几乎没什么感觉。

第三章 萨拉星系

  第一次碰上人类以外的智慧种族,他们就炸毁了一个行星。真是大手笔啊。

  其实,炸毁一个行星也算不上什么新鲜事。上帝作证,我们人类不久前就这么干过。

  柯哈Ⅳ行星上的居民,看不惯联邦内部的腐败糜烂,无法同流合污,于是发动叛乱。刚开始的时候,联邦采取一种较为温柔的对策:他们出动用隐身技术装备起来的幽灵特工,去刺杀那些叛军首领。十点不奇怪,这样做只能激起柯哈人民更旺盛的斗志,引发新一轮更强烈的反抗。于是联邦恼羞成怒,动真格的了。

  我们用核武器摧毁了柯哈Ⅳ行星。

  启示录级核弹,一千多颗呀!塔索尼斯上几个贴着国防绿标签的傻瓜一揿按钮,三千五百万活生生的人便化为了一阵飞烟,他们的故园从此只能存留在记忆之中。

  官方声称,柯哈之于是一伙邪恶的暴徒,只要有机会便会对我们下毒手。当然,官方的说法肯定有他们的道理。问题是证实这些指控的证据,全在那颗行星上;而那颗行星,却已经被政府炸成了一块黑糊糊的结晶体。

  在这次切奥·萨拉行星被摧毁的事件中,我觉得军方担惊受怕的真正原因是:啊,宇宙中竟然存在一个和我们人类一样疯狂的智慧种族。

  而且在轰炸星球这种事情上,他们干得比我们还漂亮。——利伯蒂的自述

  迈克利用诺德Ⅱ处在超光速飞行的时间里,仔细读完了计算机中关于萨拉星系的所有公开文件。这是个相当典型的偏远星系,是联邦不断扩张的势力范围边缘上的一小块粗陋地盘。

  早在“行会战争”之前,萨拉星系就被一个探矿者发现。随即被联邦据为己有。与其它类似的星系相比较,萨拉星系有一个显着的独特之处:这个星系可供人类定居生存的行星有两颗,而不是一颗。

  切奥·萨拉小些,更偏远一些,发配到这儿的人倒不少。依照联邦惯例,这颗行星成为犯人的流放地,大多数居民从事苦役,经受着艰辛生活的磨炼。玛尔·萨拉上的居民则主要是探矿者、士兵。

  另外还有些信仰非主流宗教的信徒,他们不满于塔索尼斯政府的宗教政策,因此迁来此地。两颗行星的矿物资源都很丰富,当然啦,资源的所有权属于联邦。当地居民无论干什么工作,都必须同联邦签订契约,否则,就只好逃到更边缘的世界去。

  迈克浏览了最新一期宇宙网络新闻社(UNN)的报道。大部分篇幅播发的都是“柯哈之子”的暴行(在哈吉行星的露天广场施放毒气),以及莫伊拉行星发生的多列列车在高速单道铁轨上连环相撞的事件,只有一处轻描淡写地提到,萨拉星系与我们的通讯联系中断。

  迈克写好一个富于煽动性的简报,准备发给安德森。在这份简报中,迈克提到自己与杜克上校的谈话,说明未来的采访工作会受到全面的军事限制。那意味着迈克撰写的所有报道,在从诺德Ⅱ发回之前,都将一字一句被军方删改一遍。想像得出,汉迪·安德森收到这个简报后,一定会破口大骂军事检查制度,同时,又会被迈克挖掘到的这个千载难逢的新闻题材搞得兴奋不已,在办公室翩翩起舞。

  如果老天有眼,迈克想,就让这个该死的恐高症患者一直舞到窗户边上去。

  迈克动手准备第二份报告,用密码软件编写,刻制在一张小光碟上。这是—份不打算向任何地方发出的报告,是一份严酷的保险单。如果自己玩掉了小命,只要尸体被人发现,人们就可以通过这张碟片,了解到曾经发生过的事情。

  他刚刚完成第二份报告,一个巨大的阴影就遮住了屋里的光线。

  迈克抬起头,看见艾米莉中尉的脸。眼前的艾米莉比平日高出一头,重量增加了好几百磅。她裹在战斗服里,靠战斗服内部的动办系统行动。身体一侧拴扎着一条皮带,一旦投入战斗,这条皮带上会挂一支8毫米C一14型磁力枪,外加一把钉刺枪,使她成为一个名副其实的杀手。

  她的头盔面罩向上揭起,对着迈克露出兴奋的微笑,看上去像那种盼着在自己第一次参加的成人舞会上出出风头的小女生。

  “先生?我们马上就要越出超光速飞行状态。上校想在指挥舱见你,如果你有空,请你赶快去。”女中尉说完,转身就走。

  这狗东西的意思是让我立刻就去,迈克想。赶紧跟在艾米莉后面离开自己的住处。

  通道并不比原来更宽,但现在大家都穿着体积庞大的战斗服,于是只好将这些通道用作单行道,地板上的粗大箭头指示方向,显然十分有效。在几个交叉口,艾米莉举手示意,让另一些身穿战斗服的士兵先走。迈克发现,在诺德Ⅱ上,目前只有自己没穿战斗服,他忽然间觉得自己像六年级里惟一的一个幼儿园小朋友。

  “应该给我发一套那种服装。”他抱怨道。

  “据我所知,你没有参加过CMC动力战斗服的使用训练,先生。”艾米莉说。

  “我读过使用手册。”

  “那上面写的,只够你学会在危急时怎么保护自己,先生。不过,真要有什么危急情况出现,我会保护你的人身安全。这是我的职责,你不用担心。”

  “这可真让我充满信心呀。”迈克说,一边对着艾米莉的后背甜甜地微笑,生怕她那古怪的战斗服后面有一架照相机正对准自己。

  诺德Ⅱ猛地一震,完成空间转换,引擎退出超光速飞行状态。现在,他们已经进入萨拉星系。

  指挥舱辉映在一片红光中,红光从一排监控显示器上发出。杜克上校把他那套指挥官战斗服穿戴起来,这使他本人看上去完全成了亚瑟王庭院中豢养的一头大猩猩。菱形尖脑袋,合金板打就的盔铠。他被一大堆显示屏包围着,每个显示屏上都有一个与其它显示屏上不同的人脑袋,在向上校汇报各种数据。

  “利伯蒂先生向您报到,长官。”艾米莉说,裹在笨重的战斗服里,她敬的军礼居然同样标准。

  “上校。”迈克说。

  杜克的眼睛没有离开指挥舱的主屏幕,他简短地说,“我们正靠近切奥·萨拉。”

  最初迈克以为主屏幕出了故障。他知道诺德Ⅱ应该从黑夜的一面逼近切奥·萨拉,但屏幕上显示的却是一片五光十色的景象,凌乱的色彩闪烁不定,像漂着一层油的水面。

  接着,迈克意识到自己看到的,是切奥·萨拉行星现在的状态。主屏幕上那些彩色的涟漪,是切奥·萨拉表面发出的光和热。少数几个位置闪耀着橘红色的光斑,特别刺眼。

  “天哪……”迈克使劲眨眼,“这是怎么啦?”

  “与异星智慧生物的第一次接触,利伯蒂。”上校说,“极端类型的第一次接触。扫描情况怎么样?”

  技术兵报告:“没有生命活动迹象。表面大部分区域已经熔化。这个地带遭受的打击深入地表以下。”

  “是殖民地区域?”迈克忍不住发问。

  技术兵继续报告:“橘红色的耀斑看上去像是岩浆喷发造成的,位置处于已知的殖民地区域。”稍停片刻又补充道,“另外至少还有十二个区域受到攻击。”

  迈克眼睛发直,瞪着主屏幕上炫目的死亡彩虹和旋涡。萨拉星系的太阳正在升起,但这个阳光下的世界看上去却是如此恐怖,几朵薄得像乌鸦羽毛一样的黑云,飞快地从阳光边掠过。

  “另外,百分之八十的大气在攻击中被破坏。”技术兵还在报告。

  “空间轨道上有什么发现?”包在合金盔甲中的杜克问。

  “正在操作。”技术兵答应道。略作停顿之后回复:“没有。没发现我们的。也没发现来历不明的。也许增大扫描幅宽可以发现一些迹象。”

  “调大扫描幅宽。”杜克说,“轨道上无论有什么,我都要弄个明白,不管是我们的还是他们的。”

  “执行操作……发现碎片。像我们的。需要抢险队进一步证实。”

  “他们为什么这样做?”迈克问。但是没人理他。技术兵们裹在笨重发光的战斗服内,戴着金属手套的手紧张地点击显示器。周围屏幕上的无数人脑袋,此时都闹哄哄地一齐对着杜克上校说话。

  最后,迈克提出一个他认为可以找到答案的问题,“他们用什么干的?核弹?”

  这个词总算打动了杜克。他眼光扫向记者,“核打击系统使整个星球只剩下黑糊糊的结晶体和燃烧的森林。柯哈行星在遭启示录级核弹轰炸后,开阔地带还留下少数幸存者,至少暂时还算活物吧。切奥·萨拉算彻底毁啦,好几处岩浆都被炸得流出来了,他们用的武器比我们的启示录级核弹威力大得多。”

  “这——”杜克指着大屏幕,\"是外来种族的杰作,普罗托斯族。

  我得到的消息说,他们不知从哪里跃出超空间,突然现身,现身的地点距那个星球非常近,我们绝不敢靠得那么近。他们的飞船体型巨大,数量多极了。咱们有几艘运输船和清理航道的飞船撞上他们,被炸了个灰飞烟灭。然后不知他们发射了些什么东西到行星上,管它是什么,总之立刻就把这个星球变成了不毛之地,像一颗煮过三分钟的鸡蛋。干完这些事,他们不知又跑哪里去了。玛尔·萨拉星现在位于这个星系恒星的另一边,那里的人很担心普罗托斯族把他们当作下一个攻击目标。\"

  “普罗托斯族。”迈克缓缓摇着他的头,想努力消化这个陌生的词汇。有些事情不对头。他盯住技术兵的显示器,上面显示出雷达深入扫描的图像,这些图像一直深入到行星的熔浆层。

  “这下够你报道的啦,利伯蒂先生。”杜克说,“我们要停留在目前位置,抵御将来可能出现的敌对行动。你写的报道里可以提一下,几天之内,两艘战舰杰克森v号和休伊·朗号将会前来与我们汇合。”

  技术兵报告的话音突然钻进迈克的耳朵,“长官,发现不明飞行物。”

  “位置?”上校厉声喝问,立即转回身去看主屏幕。

  “坐标Z2,5区,一个单位误差,许多不明飞行物出现。”

  “方向?”

  “执行操作。”停顿片刻后,技术兵报告,“正向玛尔·萨拉飞去,长官。”

  杜克点点头,“准备截击不明飞行物,进入射程后发射战斗机。”

  迈克脱口说道,“你疯啦?”

  杜克转过身面对记者,“孩子,我希望,你刚说过的这句话只是个修饰性的句子,不代表字面意思。”

  “我们可只有一艘飞船呀。”迈克急得直跌脚。

  “我们是他们与玛尔·萨拉之间惟一的飞船。我们必须阻止他们。”

  迈克差不多想破口大骂,“你他妈当然勇敢啦,藏在硬邦邦的乌龟壳里。”但他努力控制住自己。无论如何,能够穿透行星外壳的东西,不可能被这几层破金属装甲阻挡住吧。

  想骂骂不出,迈克只好深吸一口气,使劲握紧面前的栏杆,似乎这样做就能够减轻可能降临的猛烈打击。

  “有图像了。”技术兵报告,“接上主屏幕。”

  像天女散花,密密麻麻萤火虫一样的彩色光斑在主屏幕上跳耀,它们映在黑夜的背景上,看起来绚丽极了。迈克注意到它们数以百计,这还仅仅是主力舰。围着它们舞动的那些小虫子就更多啦。

  “我们的幽灵战机进入发射范围没有?”上校问道。

  “还需两分钟。”技术兵回答。

  “尽快发射。”

  迈克下意识地又做了一个深呼吸,心里直后悔,前段时间自己为什么不去参加CMC战斗服的军事训练呢。

  甚至在现在这么远的距离,也完全能够看清楚普罗托斯族飞船的形状了。最大那种圆柱状的太空母舰,看上去类似发光的飞艇。

  围绕着它们上下盘旋的光点,像无数饥饿的飞蛾。迈克推测,这些飞蛾状的光点是他们的战机,就像诺德Ⅱ机库中那些整装待发的A—17幽灵战机。另外还有些金色的飞船在太空母舰之间穿梭,像小星星一样闪烁不定。

  然后,迈克看到,屏幕上一艘大飞船像在黑色的背景中忽然融化掉气样,柔光一闪,就消失了。片刻之后,又一艘一闪,接着,再一艘。

  “长官。”技术兵说,“不明飞行物正在消失。”

  “他们使用了隐形技术?”上校问。

  迈克忘了自己的处境,忍不住说:“不可能吧,在他们占绝对优势的时候?”

  “正在操作。”静默,深如裂谷的静默。似乎过了很久,技术兵才报告,“没有使用隐形技术。他们好像进入了超光速飞行状态。是的,他们撤退了。”

  迈克盯紧大屏幕,只见更多的普罗托斯族飞船一闪即逝。大的太空母舰,小的金色飞船,蛾子似的太空战机,转眼间消失得无影无踪,全都像具有超自然的魔力一样。

  能够熔化星球内核的超自然魔力,迈克提醒自己。

  上校紧绷的脸放松,皱出笑容,“好。他们怕我们。所有人员稍息,但不要放松警惕,提防他们另有诡计。”

  迈克把头摇得像拨浪鼓,“没道理呀。他们可以把一个星球随便拿来烧烤,为什么要怕我们?”

  “这都不懂?”上校说,“他们的精力和能量都已耗尽,没有实力和我们再战。”

  “我们只有一艘战舰。”迈克还在摇头,心中有些恼怒,“而他们,有数百艘。”

  “他们害怕我们后面有援军。”

  “不,不。一定有别的什么原因,他们的行为没有意义。实在太怪异了,根本说不通。”

  “我们不能老用人类的眼光去看问题。”杜克说,耸起了眉毛,“看看他们的武器,人类想像不出这种火力吧。”

  “正是啊。这些普罗托斯族的飞船在数量和火力上都占绝对优势,我们招惹他们了吗?为什么他们出现在这里?”

  “利伯蒂先生,你问得够多了,到此为止吧。”上校的眉毛耸得更高,但迈克不理睬这个警告。

  “不,这个事件中有许多东西不清楚,看那些遭受破坏的地方。”迈克指着一个技术兵的显示器,“他们煮熟了整个星球,但有些地区明显比别处破坏得厉害些。每个住人的城市,是的,但是再看。”迈克指向墙上的数据,“看行星的另一面,正好相反,这面遭到剧烈打击的地方,都远离地图上的人类殖民区。我很清楚。我刚看过这个星球的材料。”

  “够了!先生。我们更关注普罗托斯族怎样确定他们的攻击目标。”

  迈克大脑深处某个地方突然一激灵,他脸一热,“嘿,等等!我们从哪里得知‘普罗托斯族’这个称呼的?上校,是我们这样称孵他们,还是他们告诉我们的?”

  “利伯蒂先生!”上校勃然变色。

  “如果这是他们对自身的称呼,那我们是怎么知道的?在此之前我们真的什么都不知道吗?不会吧?他们是不是在攻击之前预先警告过我们?”记者的嗓门越吊越高,像正在痛斥某个虚伪的选区候选人。

  “艾米莉中尉!”杜克咬牙切齿地下令。

  “到,长官。”又是一个漂亮的军礼。

  “马上送利伯蒂先生出去!快点!”

  迈克两手死死抓紧面前的栏杆。一只金属手臂像蛇一样弯过来围住他的腰。迈克怒骂,“见你的鬼去,杜克,你的秘密我就算不知道,闻也闻得出来——臭气熏天!”

  “我说了,快点!中尉!”杜克咆哮。

  “这边请,先生。”艾米莉说,同时一把将迈克拎起来,拽开迈克紧握栏杆的手,提着她的“战利品”退出去。

  闹嚷之中,迈克·利伯蒂被带出指挥舱。在滑动的门关严实之前,迈克最后听到,杜克上校正在命令手下,立即开设一条与玛尔·萨拉殖民地行政当局联系的通讯线路。

第四章 玛尔·萨拉行星

  任何战争中,第一次打击与第二次打击之间都会有一段停顿。

  这个停顿通常是个安静的时刻,甚至可以说是宁静的时刻。大家惊魂甫定,刚刚认识到发生了什么事,每个人都以为自己清楚接下来会继续发生什么事。有人打算逃走,有人打算抵抗。奇怪的是,没人采取真正的行动。是的,我们只有打算,没有行动。

  抛到空中的球,在最高点暂时停滞不动。这,就是那个致命的停顿。球刚掷出时,方方面面都手忙脚乱,应接不暇。但现在,大家却呆在原地,仰面朝天,傻愣愣地望着定在半空翠的那颗球。

  除了极少数不安分守己的人以外,其他人都心安理得,毫无作为。然后,球从高处落下,第二次打击当头而来,将所有人全部卷进惊涛骇浪之中。——利伯蒂的自述

  迈克·利伯蒂在禁闭室里足足待了两天。星际陆战队在玛尔·萨拉行星上的行动把他排斥在外。艾米莉中尉和她的一个经过\"神经中枢社会化再造’’的同志,负责在迈克住所前看守。这之后,他才在特别护送下登上交通艇,搭乘穿梭机飞往美丽的玛尔·萨拉星球。

  现在,又过了一天,迈克正与一伙当地记者混在一起玩扑克,诈取他们的生活积蓄,同时等待官方公布更为详尽的情况。

  官方的正式新闻发布会上,发布的不过是些预先定好调子的陈辞滥调,强调切奥·萨拉遭受攻击的突然性啦,向杜克和诺德Ⅱ的全体官兵致敬啦……等等。杜克一伙人被渲染成挺身而出面对强敌的英雄。官方还宣称,正是由于联邦采取了高度戒备的应对措施,玛尔·萨拉才得保太平。普罗托斯族(还是没有说清楚这个名称的来历)被描绘成那种一动起真拳头来就告饶示弱的胆小鬼。那些一闪即逝的灵巧飞船,给人们的印象尤其深刻,这进一步证实普罗托斯族是一群懦夫。他们虚晃一枪,随即抱头鼠窜,究其原因,当然是害怕被我们的人逮着狠揍一顿。

  真是漂亮的故事,不管实际情形怎样吧,总之星际陆战队需要用这种故事来鼓舞士气。事实上,新闻圈子里谁的报道如果与官方版本偏离太远,这些报道在发送时就会突然出错,消失得无影无踪。政府这样做,当然是为了维持地方上的管理秩序。

  记者们都领到带条码的通行证,随时检查,随时出示。迈克知道其中底细,通行证能发射信号,持证者在什么地方活动,官方一清二楚。

  圈子内的新闻记者,都知道利伯蒂在诺德Ⅱ上的经历,但没有谁试着在自己的报道中运用这些材料。

  对外面的世界而言,玛尔·萨拉的消息封锁得很成功。按官方的说法,这里实施了旨在保护平民的措施(引白官方向新闻界发布的简报),说穿了就是军事管制,军方已经接管当地政府的一切权力。

  玛尔·萨拉的居民们,被军队驱赶到一些临时驻地集中,据说那些地方撤退起来很方便,其实就算有一个放弃行星的时间表,也没人知道关键时刻救生飞船会从哪边飞来接他们。在此期间,城市的每个角落都有陆战队士兵来回巡逻,那些待在城里没走的市民,现在的样子全都非常紧张不安。

  没什么好报道的东西,记者们无所事事,聚在宾馆前面的咖啡厅里打扑克,等待下一批官方允许发布的“新闻”出台,同时拼命瞎猜。迈克也在这里消磨时间,他穿着他的大氅,看上去比周围那些记者更像土生土长的当地人。

  “伙计们,我才不认为那是什么外来的种族呢。”双手捧着扑克牌的若尔克说。若尔克是个火红头发的大个子,前额上有一长条弯曲的疤痕。“我想是‘柯哈之子’终于羽翼丰满,开始为他们被毁的家园向联邦发动核报复了。”

  “别乱嚼舌根。”曼格斯说。这是一个为当地日报工作的执拗的老家伙。“拿柯哈随便开玩笑,你想挨枪子儿呀。”

  “那你有什么高见,伙计?”若尔克不服气。

  “他们是人类,但不是我们这种类型。”老记者说,“他们来自古老的地球。我想他们可能太看重遗传的纯粹性了,不然最初也不至于把我们那些有犯罪基因的祖先流放到这儿来。他们现在用克隆技术传宗接代。到这里来,目的是为了清除人类遗传基因中的杂质。”

  若尔克点点头,“我听过这种说法。在邮局工作的撒迪厄斯说,他们是机器人,内部有一种程序,不允许他们为自身安全而进行防卫。为什么诺德Ⅱ一出现,他们撒腿就跑呢?原因就在这里。”

  “你们全弄错了。”来自某个宗教类新闻网的特约记者默里说,“他们是天使,上帝对人类的末日审判到啦!”

  若尔克和曼格斯不约而同地报以一串嘲笑。然后若尔克转向迈克问:“你怎么看,利伯蒂?你认为他们是什么?”

  “我不知道。”迈克说,“不管他们是什么,总之,他们把隔壁那颗行星的表面煮成了一锅粥,我亲眼看见的情形就是这样。我能肯定的只有一点,他们如果要来这里的话,动作会比联邦的反应快得多。而我们呢,只能坐在炸弹旁边玩扑克牌。”

  好一会儿,大家都静默无言,连圣洁的特约记者默里都懵在那里无话可说,牌桌上方像悬起一副有形的棺材罩。最后若尔克长长呼出一口气,说:“你这个塔索尼斯小子,老是破坏聚会气氛。该你摸牌还是该你出牌?”

  突然间,迈克坐直身躯,目不转睛地盯向外面的大路。默里和若尔克赶紧旋转坐椅,顺着迈克的眼光朝外看,但是他们没发现有什么异常情形。街上和平日一样,散布着一些陆战队士兵,有的身穿战斗盔甲,有的身穿标准制服。

  “快!若尔克,把你的记者证给我用用。”迈克说。

  火红头发的大个子本能地一把捂住挂在自己脖子上的证件,好像那是他仅有的一根救命稻草,“伙计,这可不行。”

  “好啦。”迈克拿出自己的星际陆战队身份证件,“用我的证件和你换总可以吧。”

  “为什么呢?”大个子若尔克说,双手不自觉地把证件从脖子上取下来。

  “你是本地记者。”迈克说,“他们允许你通过警戒线进入内地。”

  “话虽这么说,但我写的东西一样要经过军事审查。”若尔克断言道。他把证件递给迈克,“总之,你什么报道也别想发出去。”

  “可能吧,不过老待在这里我会发疯的。拜托,再拿包烟给我。”

  “我还以为你打算戒了呢,伙计。”若尔克说。

  “别废话,快点,哥们儿。”

  迈克一把抓过若尔克的烟,塞进衬衫口袋,站起身飞快地冲出咖啡厅,他扔到桌子上的记者证在桌面上弹了一下才停稳。

  “塔索尼斯人全是疯子,伙计们。”若尔克盯着咖啡厅的门摇着头,嘟嘟囔囔地说。

  “你还想不想接着玩牌啦?”曼格斯慢吞吞地问若尔克。

  “艾米莉中尉!”迈克喊道。他一边跑一边把若尔克的记者证往脖子上套,脚下扬起一路轻尘。

  中尉转过身,笑嘻嘻的脸对准迈克,“利伯蒂先生。很高兴再见到你。”尽管迈克始终不能断定,这笑容是发自真心还是程序改编后的结果,但此刻,他感到艾米莉的微笑很温暖。

  她没穿战斗服,而是穿的一身土黄色卡其布军制服。这意味着她没有承担监控任务。她臀部的一侧别着一把应急喷射枪,另一侧佩挂一柄让人望而生畏的搏击匕首。

  迈克来到女中尉面前,从衬衫口袋里掏出刚从若尔克那里抓来的那包烟。艾米莉有点不好意思地微笑着,从中抽出一支。

  “我还以为你戒烟了。”她说。

  迈克耸耸肩,“我以为你也戒了呢。”

  迈克忽然想起自己身上没带火,但艾米莉已经拿出一个微型打火机。打火机闪出一小束激光,点燃了香烟。

  女中尉贪婪地吸一口烟,缓缓喷出来,才开口说道:“上次在诺德Ⅱ上把你强行拖开的事,我得说声抱歉。那是我的职责。”

  迈克又耸了耸肩,“没关系。干记者这一行,常会遇上这种事,你够客气的啦。你怎么样,忙吧?”

  “现在不忙,有什么事吗,先生?”

  “我想找一辆便车和一个驾驶员,带我到内地去看看。”迈克尽力使自己的语气轻松,好像提出一个最简单的要求,类似于讨根香烟什么的。

  艾米莉的脸阴郁了片刻,“他们允许你通过警戒线?我没别的意思,先生,但上次指挥舱的事过后,我想上校肯定想把你撵回塔索尼斯去。”

  “常言道,‘时间会抚平一切创伤’。”迈克说。他拉了拉胸前挂着的若尔克的证件,“他们给我松了点绑,比原来自由些。这回需要点背景材料,想采访一下那些逃难者。”

  “撤离者,先生。”艾米莉纠正道。

  “不错,是撤离者。我想到现场去,了解一下英勇的玛尔·萨拉人民,如何以大无畏的精神,蔑视那些来自太空的威胁。你有兴趣和我一同去吗?”

  “嗯,我倒是没有值勤任务,先生……”艾米莉犹豫着说,迈克赶紧递上那包烟。

  “的确,”艾米莉口气一转,“我看不出你这样做有什么不好,嗯……上校真的不反对吗?”

  迈克眉开眼笑,是那种诡计得逞的笑容,他接过艾米莉的话头说,“如果他不同意,我们在第一个检查站就返回来。那样的活,我们就一块儿到咖啡厅去,我介绍你认识几个和我一起玩扑克牌的兄弟。”

  艾米莉中尉弄来一辆老式越野吉普车,敞篷的,车身宽大。若尔克的证件使他们顺利通过检查站。一个无聊的军警将证件猛地打进读卡机,现出一行发绿光的字:“本地记者”。这些关口的守卫好像并不在意谁要进内地去,特别是在军事护送之下。他们似乎更担心有人从内地出来。

  曾经丛林密布的偏僻行星切奥·萨拉被炸毁之后,它的姊妹星玛尔·萨拉成了萨拉星系惟一可以住人的星球。玛尔·萨拉的天空是橙灰色的。大部分地区的地面像被火烤过一样,泥土又干又硬,间杂生长着低矮的灌木丛。当地居民用人工灌溉的笨办法,在定居点附近开辟出一些种植区。吉普车行驶在城市外围时,迈克看见,这些种植区的土地因为缺水,全都荒芜了。浇水用的起重灌溉机,像衣衫褴褛的稻草人,孤零零地立在地头。

  这里的农作物必须持续不断地养护。迈克在他的采访记录器中记下自己此时的想法,对这个行星上的农作物来说,人口的迁移和来自太空的打击同样致命。放弃农业区是一个明确的信号,表明联邦已经料定普罗托斯族会卷土重来。

  下午三点左右,他们找到第一个难民集合点(错了,应该叫撤离者集合点)。这是一个在旷野上用纺织品搭建的帐篷城邦。一个巨型哥利亚机器人矗立在那里,虎视眈眈地监控着这个难民营。守卫的军警和检查站的那位一样无聊,他甚至不等迈克把话说完,就将若尔克的证件猛地打进读卡机,显示出是本地记者,他立刻不耐烦地挥挥手,让迈克他们进营地去。

  艾米莉把吉普车停在哥利亚机器人的脚旁。

  “让我和逃难……呃,和撤离者们单独谈谈。”迈克说。

  “先生,我得对你的安全负责任。”艾米莉回答。

  “那要注意保持距离。一个联邦军人靠得太近的话,可就没谁愿意打开话匣子同我说实话啦。”

  艾米莉脸一沉。迈克赶紧补充道:“当然,我发任何报道都要事先经过你们的人检查,这你又不是不知道。”这句话好像打消了艾米莉的顾虑,当迈克去忙活他的民间采风的时候,她终于留在吉普车附近,没有跟着一起来。

  这个难民营刚建好几天,估计大概能提供一百个家庭的生活补给,也许当初就是按这个标准搭建的吧。可是现在收留了五百多家人,大大超员。那些多出来的难民,像集装货物一样,正在被打包塞进方方正正的公共汽车,显然是准备把他们运送到更偏远的地方去安置。营地四周,垃圾堆得老高。运水车前有许多难民,排成一条等待领取净化水的长龙。

  难民们好像还没有从丧失家园的打击中恢复过来。离家的时候,大多数人只来得及随手拿些东西。结果那些没用的废品,像情感信物之类的,就被扔掉或者用来交换食物和被褥。现在,几天劳碌后安顿下来,人们总算有时间想想自己的处境,顺便发发牢骚,咒骂把他们害到这个地步的罪魁祸首。

  一点儿也不奇怪,联邦挨的骂最多。骂他们最方便,眼前就是他们的巨型哥利亚机器人和用强力战斗服武装起来的陆战队。从另一方面说,所谓普罗托斯族,存不存在还说不定呢,因为惟一的证据来自联邦公布的报告。玛尔·萨拉当时在星系恒星的另一头运行,大家都没有看到他们的姊妹星惨遭焚毁的那幕景象。

  迈克一边记录难民的状况,一边听他们抱怨。难民们讲述的故事丰富多彩,有别离的悲情,有把贵重物品落在家中忘了带走的伤心,有农场和产地被联邦强行征用后的冤屈。形形色色的牢骚,重要的和细枝末节的,不一而足。大家都反对联邦用军管的方式取代地方行政,地方官员们现在沦落为难民营的小组长。没有谁敢公开跳出来反对联邦,但面对记者,却人人都有一肚皮苦水。

  交谈中,难民们的恐惧情绪表现得十分突出。对联邦军队的恐惧一如既往,是情理之中的。另外,“人类在宇宙中并不是孤独的”这个古老猜想一夜之间成为现实,引发了一种异常的惶恐心理。玛尔·萨拉的居民们得知切奥·萨拉被毁灭的报告后,十分担心同样的事会发生在这里。尽管难民营中各人有各人的企盼,但不约而同的渴望却只有一个。那就是:让这种事发生在别的地方,任何地方都好,只要不在玛尔·萨拉就成。

  迈克抓紧时间在无家可归的平民中采访,他注意到一些传言好像与普罗托斯族有某种关系,普罗托斯族的神秘踪影在这些传言中忽隐忽现:天空出现的奇怪的光,地面上看到的不明外来生物,被发现的无故宰杀和解剖的牛尸,等等。还有,联邦果断地将玛尔·萨拉的居民驱逐到若干临时集合点,同时又对外界遮遮掩掩,他们一定清楚某些不可告人的事实。

  关于外来种族和地面不明生物的故事被反复提起。不过,迈克没有采访到亲眼看见这些神秘异物的人,一般都是另一个难民营某个亲戚的朋友的朋友亲眼所见,或者至少是从那里听来的,这些故事里充满了眼睛凸出的怪物。闪光飞船中的外来智慧生命反而提得不多。当然,从另一方面说,如果当真有谁看见了普罗托斯族的飞船,军方一定会立刻终止迈克的采访。

  大约两个小时以后(刚够艾米莉抽完若尔克给的那包烟的最后一支),迈克回到吉普车上。在他离开的这段时间里,艾米莉中尉一直警觉地站在靠近驾驶座的一侧。

  “可受够啦。”迈克说,“谢天谢地,可以离开这里了,咱们走吧。”

  艾米莉没动。她在凝视着围场对面的什么事物。

  “艾米莉中尉?”

  “先生。”她说,“我发现一件怪事,你有没有兴趣看看?”

  “很古怪吗?”

  “你看到那边那个女人没有?红头发那个,穿一身黑衣服的。”

  迈克顺着艾米莉的眼光望过去。一个年轻女人,穿着一条夜迷彩短裤,黑衬衫,一件有很多口袋的背心。红头发扎成的马尾辫在她颈项后面跳动闪烁。她看上去像个军人,虽然迈克在联邦军队中从未见过这种装束。也许来自哪个民兵组织或者法律执行机构吧,很可能是执法官,当地人称为执法者的那种角色。但不知为何,迈克又觉得她不像是其中的一员。迈克突然想起,自打来到这个星球,他连一个当地执法人员都没见过。莫非这些人也被卷进逃难大潮,成了难民?

  “有什么不对头的?”他问。

  “有点可疑,先生。”

  “她做了什么?”

  “和你做的事差不多,她不断找人谈话,像在搞采访。”

  “呃,那,的确太可疑了。”迈克开玩笑说,“我们过去和她谈谈?”

  红头发的女人刚结束了她的这次谈话,是与一位稍稍上点年纪的男子。然后她好像准备穿过围场。艾米莉迎着她大步走去,迈克赶紧跟在后面。

  当他们快碰面的时候,迈克发现,这个女人身上还有另一些意味深长的地方,一些和自己刚才遇到的所有逃难者不同的地方:她的衣服比较干净,脸上并没有焦虑的神色。

  “打扰一下,女士。”艾米莉说。

  红头发女人在行走中略一犹豫,停下来问道:“有什么事吗?”,她的玉绿色眼睛眯成一条缝,打量着艾米莉。迈克注意到相对于她的脸来说,她的嘴唇稍宽了点。

  “我们有些问题要问你。”中尉直截了当地说。

  宽嘴唇略微一绷,红头发女人说:“哪个有些问题要问我?”话里像夹着一股冷风。

  迈克感到气氛不对,连忙走上一步说,“我是UNN的记者,我叫迈克……”

  “利伯蒂。”红头发的女人帮他说完,“我看过你写的报道。基本上还算真实,虚假的成分不多。”

  迈克点点头,“我的报道写完的时候都是真实的,那些虚假的地方,得怪我们老板。”

  女人锐利的目光直视迈克,玉绿色的眼睛转动了一下。迈克心头一凛,觉得这双眼睛像两把快刀直插进自己的灵魂深处。“我叫莎拉·凯丽甘。”她简单地说。对着迈克,而不是对着中尉。

  嗯,迈克想,她显然不是地方上的司法人员。

  “请问你是从哪里来的,凯丽甘小姐?”艾米莉中尉问道。她仍然微笑着,但迈克察觉她这次的微笑有点紧张。凯丽甘小姐身上的某种东西惹恼了中尉。

  “切奥·萨拉大学。”凯丽甘说,钉子般的眼光扫向穿军服的艾米莉,“本人是一个社会学研究小组的成员,切奥·萨拉受到攻击时,我们小组正在这里考察。”

  “这种解释倒便当。”艾米莉说,“如此说来,现在没人能马上核对你的说法是否属实了。”

  “对你们行星上发生的一切,我感到很遗憾。”迈克突然插话。

  他只想冲淡艾米莉言语中隐含的攻击性,话一出口才意识到,自己确实为空间轨道看到的那一幕感到难受。他同时觉得有些窘迫不安,因为说这句话之前,他并没有真正为那惨剧感到遗憾过。

  红头发女人把她的注意力转向记者,“我知道。”她简洁地说,“我能感觉到你的同情。”

  “那么,你在这里做什么,凯丽甘小姐?”艾米莉话音生硬,迈克觉得她毫无感情,钝得就像安德森最喜欢的那把裁纸刀。

  凯丽甘回答:“和所有其他在这里的人一样,下士……”

  “是中尉。女士。”艾米莉打断话头,语调猛地升高。

  凯丽甘故意做出一个开心的微笑,“好吧,中尉,你查去吧,查查看这里到底是怎么回事,查查看这里是否真的有什么撤离计划,查查看联邦调查局是不是正在策划一个巨大的骗局,就在这里,玛尔·萨拉。”

  “你什么意思,指什么?”艾米莉厉声说道。但迈克已经把问题用更缓和的方式表达了出来。

  “你觉得现在的撤离有问题?”他急速插话道。

  凯丽甘鼻孔里哼地笑出声来,“摆在你眼前的事还不够明显吗?这里的这些人,为什么成群结队地从城市逃避到荒原上来。”

  “城市没有防御能力。”艾米莉指出。

  “难道荒原有防御能力?”凯丽甘反问道,“联邦这样做也太不负责了吧,把难民当成棋盘上的棋子移来移去,就此了事。我看啊,压根儿没什么疏散计划。”

  “据我的了解,一切正在按计划进行。”迈克平静地说。

  “官方报告我读过啦。”凯丽甘说,\"我们都清楚官方说得出多少实话。不,特兰联邦只不过像猫一样,瞅着自己的尾巴绕圈子。

  他们把老百姓四处调动,只是希望让大家认为他们有所准备。\"

  “为什么事做准备?”迈克问。

  “为下一次受到攻击做准备。”凯丽甘冷冷地说,“为下一次犯错误做准备。”

  “女士。”艾米莉说,“我必须告诉你,联邦几乎正在竭尽全力保护玛尔·萨拉的人民……”

  凯丽甘打断艾米莉的话,激烈地说:“玛尔·萨拉的人民几乎正在竭尽全力保护他们自己。告诉你,当兵的,联邦只会竭尽全力保护他们自己,他们才不会在乎其他人哩,至于这些普通老百姓,就更没放在他们眼里啦。”

  “女士,我必须告诉你……”艾米莉说。她的微笑现在看上去像又冷又薄的玻璃一样。

  “我必须告诉你,联邦现在做的和他们在历史上曾经做过的一样,它乐意报销萨拉星系,就像它在‘行会战争’中乐意报销那些殖民地,还有柯哈行星。”凯丽甘的话像子弹一样射出。

  “女士。”艾米莉说,“我必须提醒你注意,我们现在是在军事管制区,散布不利于安定团结的危险言论,将立即受到处理。”迈克发现艾米莉中尉的手已经握住了她应急喷射枪的枪把。

  “不,中尉。”凯丽甘回应道,她两眼闪亮,“我必须提醒你注意,联邦正在把你们引向屠宰场,当然,刀子落下来之前,你意识不到这一点。”

  羞怒的神情浮上艾米莉的脸颊,“不要逼我干出让你后悔的事情来,女士!”

  “我可没逼你干什么事,”凯丽甘透过牙缝冷冷地说,“是联邦的那些杂种们逼着你干这干那,他们影响你,扭曲你,直到你成为他们的玩具。说穿了只有一个问题:你是执行他们交给你的任务,还是不执行?”

  迈克突然意识到两个女人针尖对麦芒,马上就可能打起来。他退后一步,向四周看看,营地里那些休息的人,好像没有谁注意到这边发生的事。

  好一阵子,两个女人僵持着,四日相对。最后,艾米莉中尉眨了眨眼,退后一步,手从枪把上移开。

  “我向你保证,女士。”艾米莉中尉说,她现在脸色苍白,“你错了。联邦一心一意为它的人民着想。”

  “你想保证就保证吧。”凯丽甘一字一顿地说,“没别的事我可要走了。我总有权享受联邦宪法赋予我的自由吧?”

  “是的,女士。你可以走了。抱歉打搅了你。”

  “没什么,”凯丽甘锐利的绿眼睛柔和了片刻,她转向迈克,“你的下一个问题,可以在安瑟姆镇找到部分答案。打这里往西,大约三公里就到了,不过最好不要一个人去。”她盯了中尉一眼。

  凯丽甘说完,迈步就走。她穿过围场,身影很快消失在一顶帐篷中。

  “这个女人受的压力太大了。”艾米莉咬牙切齿地说,她伸出一只手从皮带上的包里取出一贴兴奋剂。

  “是啊。”迈克附和道。

  “并不奇怪,人们遇到困境时,常常会反过来埋怨救援者。”她继续说,同时把手上的那贴兴奋剂按在自己脖子后面,兴奋剂贴发出轻微的咝咝声。

  “是这样。”迈克说。

  “在当前这种情况下,我不想把事情闹大。”艾米莉的脸色逐渐恢复,呼吸也平稳了。

  “在现在这种情况下当然不合适。”迈克顺口说道。

  “还有,最好不要把这些事扯到你的报道中去。”她沉稳地说。

  迈克想起艾米莉从前的业余爱好,“这个自然。”

  “现在我们出发。”艾米莉·斯渥伦中尉说,转身向吉普车走去。

  “唔,唔。”迈克话音含混。他擦擦下巴,眼睛看着凯丽甘刚才消失的那个地方,他寻思着去追她,但估计多半追不上了,除非她主动现身。迈克感到有太多疑团想问问凯丽甘。

  特别是,她怎么会知道自己下一个想问的问题是什么。

  那些不明外星生物是怎么回事?这就是他想问凯丽甘的下一个问题。也许凯丽甘与他刚才采访过的那些人谈过话,了解到某些自己无意间透露出的兴趣?

  要不然,就是凯丽甘通过什么别的古怪东西,读出了迈克心中的想法。

  管它的,迈克一边甩开步子赶上艾米莉中尉,一边在心里想,总之永远不能跟莎拉·凯丽甘坐在同一张桌子上玩扑克牌。

第五章 安瑟姆镇

  大自然无法容忍真空状态的存在,同样的道理,人类则憎恨信息匮乏。在找不到信息的地方,我们就削尖脑袋去探究追寻。某些情形下,我们甚至依靠想像去虚构事件。

  有关萨拉星系的情况正是如此。没人告诉我们实情,我们只好深入内地,寻找答案。然而几乎刚到那里我们就意识到,我们追寻的正是我们想要避开的。

  我们想当然地以为一切终将太平无事;我们子弹还没上膛就忙不迭地行动;我们甚至家伙都没带够就闯了进去,我们自以为清楚自己在做什么,这一切是多么愚蠢啊。

  而所有愚蠢中最愚蠢的是,我们居然忘手所以地认定,普罗托斯族是人类接触过的第一个外星智慧种族。——利伯蒂的自述

  迈克费尽心机,好不容易说动艾米莉中尉绕道去安瑟姆·贝思走一遭。他给她讲述自己从那些难民口中听来的故事。为了不进一步刺激艾米莉,免得她再生恼怒,迈克说话时尽可能选择不带感情色彩的中性词。

  即便如此,中尉还是沉浸在被红头发凯丽甘败坏的情绪中。现在,艾米莉闷闷不乐地开车前行。兴奋剂虽然能使她控制自己的恼怒,但却不能完全排除由此引起的不快。

  吉普车搅起一路烟尘,像一堆鸡毛跟在他们后面翻滚。迈克·利伯蒂相信,安瑟姆的居民远远地就可以望见他们到来。

  然而当他们到那里时,城镇却空荡荡的,不见人影。

  “看来他们撤啦。”迈克说,一边跳下车。

  艾米莉中尉咕哝着走到吉普车后面,打开后舱盖,拽出一支磁力枪。

  “你也拿一支吧,先生?”她问。

  迈克摇头。

  “至少带支手枪吧?”

  迈克再次摇摇头,他向临近的一座房子走去。

  安瑟姆是个矿业小镇,仅有十来座房子,都是用矿渣浇铸的预制板和当地的木材搭建的。现在这里一片死寂,满目荒凉,没有家畜,没有狗,甚至见不到一只鸟。

  为什么会这样?迈克迷惑不解,心中升起一种强烈的不安,莫非有人正在暗中监视自己的一举一动?

  迈克走近的这座房子是一个办理采矿权的办公室。木制地板,前面办公,后面住家。主人好像刚离开不久,柜台上的天平秤里,还摆放着蓝色的晶体矿物。

  迈克进去。艾米莉逗留在门口,手中的磁力枪随时准备开火。

  空气中有一股辛辣味,呼吸起来弄得人鼻子难受。

  “他们都撤离了。”艾米莉说,“我们也走吧。”

  迈克拿起一个咖啡壶,手上感觉壶还是热的。咖啡已经被煮干,剩下壶底一层咖啡泥。

  “还开着呢。”他说。从电炉上扯下插头。

  “看来他们走得很匆忙,先生。”艾米莉说。话音明显紧张起来,“你说过撤离者们都在抱怨,说他们是被强行驱逐出家的。”

  迈克到柜台后面,拉开一个抽屉,“抽:屉里还有钱!很难想像一个淘矿的人走的时候会把钱丢下不管,要不就是陆战队不准他们回来取钱。这太奇怪了。”他自言自语地说着,消失在里屋门口。

  刚走出艾米莉的视线,她就在后面大声喊,迈克赶忙退出来。

  “是间卧室,好像刚发生过一场搏斗。”他说。

  “一定是那种不愿撤离的人。”艾米莉板着脸对迈克说,“可能这个人在关闭他的铺面之前,就被强行拖走了。”

  迈克点点头,“我们分头检查一下镇上的其它房屋,沿着街走,一人走一边,如何?”

  艾米莉中尉深吸一口气,“好吧,先生。但你不能进屋去,不要走出我的视线。”

  迈克穿过街道,向对面一排房屋走过去。这时起了一股小风,烦人的灰尘贴着安瑟姆的主干道打旋,使这个小镇显得更加萧条。

  安瑟姆真的被人们彻底遗弃了?

  为什么会这样?迈克身上掠起一层鸡皮疙瘩,颈子后面的汗毛是不是竖了起来?

  在迈克查看过的那间矿务办公室对面,有两座房子。可能是矿物分析师的实验室,看上去也是才被屋主放弃不久。里面一个电视屏幕上还播放着新闻节目,画面闪烁不定,信号很差,而且没有声音。只见画面上是一艘外形与诺德Ⅱ一样的战斗巡洋舰,在太空中游弋。

  一个啤酒罐被摔在电视前的安乐椅旁。迈克暗暗怪自己不争气,因为他发现自己正下意识地想看到一包忘记带走的香烟。可惜不走运。

  接下来是一个普通的小店铺,满屋凌乱,箱子柜子全都翻了个底朝天。货架上的东西被拖下来,撒得一地都是。自动收款机后面的一个玻璃枪橱被砸烂,敞开着,里面一支枪都没留下。

  也许这就是莎拉·凯丽甘让我来寻找的线索。迈克寻思道。武装抵抗的征兆,这是跟联邦的人刚干过仗的痕迹?还是与普罗托斯族拼命时留下的现场?

  迈克的目光从自己肩上扫向对街.,看见艾米莉正经过街那边一座二层楼的酒吧。他闪身进入店铺里,脚下不知踩到了什么东西,发出“吱吱嘎嘎”的响声。

  迈克跪下细看,只见地板被一些霉菌或蘑菇一样的东西覆盖着。一种暗灰色的物质;边缘有一层硬壳,手指按上去还有点弹性。

  里面有些蛛网形状的细线,颜色更深,似乎像血管。

  不对头!这里一定洒得有什么东西,霉菌不可能长这么快。太快了,迈克意识到,不到两天时间,居然生出这么多霉菌。

  这家店铺里还有些别的异常情况,后面房间传过来一种声音,像有什么东西在木地板上溜过。响动了一下,又陷入寂静。

  一头野兽?迈克有些惊讶。一条蛇?或者多半是个躲过了第一次强制撤离的难民,也可能是后来逃回来的。迈克起身,打算进这个发出奇怪声音的房间去看个究竟,靴子下的蘑菇被踩得“嘎吱嘎吱”响。

  他突然想起自己身上没有带任何武器。

  突然,艾米莉的一声尖叫越过街道。迈克不敢贸然转身,他面朝里屋的门,向外退。直到退出这间小店铺,他才急忙转过背横穿过街。只见艾米莉紧靠在酒吧门外的墙壁上,像喝醉了酒。

  “我想那家店铺一定发生过什么事,所以才进去——”迈克说。

  “酒吧里有人。”艾米莉嘶声说道。她脖子上的疤痕旁血管跳动,太阳穴上的血管也在搏动。她双目圆睁,看样子被吓坏了。恐惧正在侵蚀她“神经中枢社会化再造”的程序。很明显,她刚打过一剂兴奋针,用过的针贴扔在门廊的地板上。

  迈克情不自禁地通过开着的门往酒吧里面看去。

  老天!这哪里是酒吧,根本就是一个屠场!粗绳子捆住脚,倒吊着满屋的尸体。那些曾经组成人体的零部件,现在被悬挂在天花板上。大多数尸体上的衣服和肉都被剥掉了。其他尸体上的四肢被扯掉,还有三具尸身的脑袋被砍了。三个头颅顺着吧台摆得整整齐齐,已经被熟练地切开,露出里面的脑髓。显然有什么东西曾经啃啮过其中的一副脑髓。

  同时他看到,一条巨型蜈蚣模样的生物圈住一具尸身蠕动,像一条巨大的铁锈色的蛆。它正在吃尸体上的肉。

  刹那间,迈克感到透不过气,真希望自己也有一个装兴奋剂的小包。他定定神,心中闪念,无论如何得进去看看。

  迈克挪动打颤的脚一步步走了进去,他的靴子“嘎吱嘎吱”踩在覆盖房间地板的硬壳蘑菇上。他意识到并不只是自己一个人在这里。

  这里还有某种活物!他虽然没看见,但已经能感到它的存在。刚到达安瑟姆时那种被人在暗中监视的感觉又出现了。

  他赶忙向后退,退出门口,转过身,刚想对艾米莉说什么,眼角突然瞄到有样东西在酒吧后面一闪,以一种不可思议的速度向他冲来,只一步,就蹦到了门口。

  没有撞到迈克,因为他被什么东西猛力一推,跌倒在一边。

  迈克“砰”地摔在地板上,扭头一看,将他推倒在地的原来是艾米莉中尉,这时她正对着街上的一头大狗开火。不,那玩意儿不是一条狗。它有四条腿,但与狗的相似之处仅止于此。它像被剥了皮,浑身的肉都暴露在外,身上生着橘黑色的斑纹,嘴里伸出一对又长又大的尖牙。

  它正在磁力枪子弹织成的弹网下尖叫,被打出一身窟窿。超音速子弹的冲击力使它在污垢的地面颤动不已。艾米莉的手指还压着扳机不松。

  “艾米莉!”迈克叫道,“它早死啦!艾米莉中尉,别打啦!”

  艾米莉猛地抽出勾住扳机的手指,好像那是一条扭动的蛇。大滴的汗珠顺着她的脸滑下,嘴角的一边还留有白沫的印渍。她呼吸急促,空着的那只手摸向皮带上挂着的刀子。

  迈克觉得她的社会化再造功能所能承受得住的压力快到极限了,她正在逐渐失去控制。

  “老天。”她喊道,“那是些什么!”

  迈克不理睬她神经质的叫唤,大声嚷嚷着:“回吉普车去!我们叫装甲部队来!快!”

  他向前跨了两步,才意识到艾米莉还留在酒吧门口,一动不动,正目不转睛地盯着倒在街上的那头剥皮怪物。

  “中尉!这是命令,该死!”迈克不禁怒吼道。

  这招奏效了,社会化再造的优点之一,就是让改造后的人不能抗拒“命令”这个词的感召力,特别是在兴奋剂的药力作用下。艾米莉回过神来,向吉普车跑去,超过了迈克。他们一同发力狂奔,这时,小店铺那里,数不清的剥皮怪物正冲出门来。这些东西弹跳力惊人,迈克想,如果追上来的话,就可能从后面跃起,把他们扑倒在地上。

  剥皮狗们没有追上来,任由他们跑向吉普车,眼看两人就要跑到吉普车跟前,另一种古怪东西却忽然从车后面冒出来。

  面对迈克的是一条高高竖起,随时准备进攻的眼镜蛇模样的生物。发怒的角质头,身上长着一层史前巨蜥那样的宽大鳞片,两支胳膊在空中舞动,胳膊前端是一对吓人的镰刀形爪子。

  镰刀爪子打进吉普车的顶篷,钉住车往街上拖。蛇形生物发出一种胜利的咝咝声。

  艾米莉咒骂道:“它们把我们围住了!”

  迈克拉住她的一只袖子,“那个矿区办公室,有个入口!快往那边去!”

  他领头前进,中尉紧紧跟上。迈克听到,在自己身后,枪声和剥皮狗的惨叫声不绝于耳。艾米莉一边撤退,一边向后面开火,掩护着两人一路逃窜。

  到了矿区办公室门口,迈克停下来,飞快地扫视一遍里面的情况。在他们离开的这段时间,这里好像没发生什么变化。他跑进去,跑到柜台前,拿起一把老掉牙的霰弹猎枪,扳开枪管,看到枪膛里装着两发子弹。

  嗯,这儿的业主多半是突然被叫走的,要不就是被强行拖走的。

  中尉还立在门口,猛烈开火。一阵非人的惨叫声之后,总算安静下来。

  迈克向门外望去,街上横着六具尸体,都是那种狗一样的剥皮怪物。它们甚至比刚才更加不像寻常动物,从没被子弹打烂的肌肉看得出,它们身上长满了脓疱一样的疙瘩。其中一只的腿还在一摊果冻状的血泊中抽搐。

  蛇形生物没有在这里出现。街那头的吉普车外壳已经被挤压得不成样子。燃油漏在沙地上,浸出一大块油渍。

  “是毁掉切奥·萨拉的那些东西?”艾米莉咬着牙问。听她的声音,就像一个要被扼死的人在说悄悄话,两只大圆眼睛几乎全是眼白。

  迈克摇头。自己在空间轨道上看见的事物虽然恐怖,但是绚丽无比,那些金色的和银色的事物,像是用大自然中的神秘能量创造出来的。而眼前这些怪物却让人恶心,它们只有肌肉、脓血和疯狂暴虐的行为,甚至看它们一眼都是对人的伤害。

  “哦,大的那种东西上哪儿去了?”艾米莉问。

  迈克努力控制住心中的恐惧,“在它们组织起新的进攻之前,我们得想法子从这里出去。”

  艾米莉转过身对着他,瞪圆了惶恐的眼睛,“出去?我们才进来!”

  “它们一定会发动第二次进攻。”

  “它们是动物!”她急促地说,手中磁力枪的枪口好像要对准迈克,“打死一些,剩下的就会吓跑。”

  “我可不这样想。动物会把它们猎杀的食物吊起来吗?动物会拖走战利品吗?”

  艾米莉惊呼一声,从门口退进房间,“不!别那样说。”

  “艾米莉·斯渥伦,我……”

  “别那样说。”她喃喃道,又往后退了几步,\"别说它们有智慧。

  因为真那样的话,它们就清楚我们被困住了,想什么时候结果我们,它们就可以什么时候冲进来,该死,我们真……\"

  她再次向后退一步,突然踏空,一大块地板沉落下去。艾米莉一声尖叫,磁力枪脱手掉进她脚下刚垮陷出的一个深坑。

  深坑的底下,立刻传上来一片刺耳的“吱吱唧唧”的声音。

  眼看艾米莉就要跟着她的枪一起落下坑去,亏得她本能地扭动了一下身子,一只手紧紧抠住了坑沿的地板。坑下“吱吱唧唧”的声音更嘈杂了。

  迈克走向陷坑,手上那支老枪差点没拿稳,“艾米莉,抓住我的手!”

  “离开这里,利伯蒂!”艾米莉吼道,因为恐惧,她的眸子都像变白了。没抠住坑沿的那只手在摸她的搏击匕首,“哦,天哪,它们在我们下面!”

  “艾米莉,抓住我的手!”

  “必须有人回去报信。”她说,一边拽出匕首向下面洞里的什么东西砍去,“它们马上会从上面攻击。快走!该死!带消息回营地去。给人们发警告!”

  “我不能——”

  “走啊!这是命令,混帐!”艾米莉吼道。她身上最后的社会化再造功能在这些怪异生物的攻击下被粉碎了,她发出困兽一般的凶狠嚎叫,手中的刀子朝坑下狂刺乱戳。

  迈克转身对着门,一个黑影正扑过来。来不及细想,迈克连忙扣紧扳机,两发子弹击出,一只剥皮狗的脓液溅了他一身。

  然后他扔下打光子弹的老枪。他跑,不回头,他跑,向着吉普车飞跑。艾米莉中尉的磁力步枪是从车后的贮物舱里取出的。她当时曾叫他也拿上一支。那些武器,应该还在那里。

  他已经到了车跟前,这时,吉普车下的地面沙土突然猛地向上喷涌。

  冒出来一个刚才见过的脑袋上长甲壳的那种蛇似的东西,舞动着镰刀爪子,正在这里等他。

  迈克向后一仰,躺倒在地。他躲避着向脸上落下的沙土,双肘拄地,往后慢慢挪动。他看到对面怪物那双深陷在甲壳下的灼灼发亮的黄眼睛。

  黄眼睛耀动着狡黠的智能,饥渴的欲望,但是没有灵魂的闪光。

  蛇形怪物尾巴撑着地,一下立起老高,超过破损的吉普车一大截。它做出随时可以扑向迈克的架势。迈克不由抬起双臂,护住自己的脸,同时发出厉声尖叫。

  他的尖叫淹没在一阵磁力枪击发的射击声中。

  迈克抬眼看,巨大的蛇形怪兽在磁力枪无情的子弹攒射下扭曲,发抖。它挣扎,翻滚,甲壳覆盖下的身体向外喷出致人死命的毒液,暴雨般溅射在附近的地面上。

  一颗子弹打中吉普车的油箱,火焰腾起,罩住整个车身。蛇形怪物陷入烈火中,它发出一阵阵嚎啕,像是咒骂,又像是临终的哀鸣。

  吉普车“轰”地爆炸了,气浪把迈克掀翻在地,炙热的地面灼烤着他没有遮盖的脸和手臂。他往下面的街道扫了一眼,不见有活动的剥皮狗,只有几具它们的尸体,横躺在街头。

  身后忽然传来一阵响动,他连忙贴地打个滚。本以为有更多的剥皮狗冲过来,但打滚的时候他明白自己想错了,他瞄到发出声响的是一双穿靴子的脚,而不是狗爪子。

  一个巨大的身影挡住太阳光。宽肩膀,一把掷弹枪佩在用旧的手枪皮套里,吊在屁股后面。迈克有些眼花,最先想到这个人是艾米莉所属中队的另一个军人,他俩分开的这段时间,不知中尉用什么法子发出通知,招来了援军。

  但当他能看得更清楚时,他意识到这个人没穿陆战队制服。他的裤子用粗糙的鹿皮制成,磨得很旧。身上穿一件已经褪色的粗棉布衬衫,很整洁,袖口向上卷起。轻型的帆布战斗背心,在胸前略略敞开,这件背心使他看上去有几分军人模样。他肩挎一支磁力步枪。靴子样式很漂亮,但和他身上别的装束一样,用旧了。

  “你还好吧,孩子?”这个人伸出手。

  迈克抓住伸过来的手,缓缓站起身。他感觉自己身上有一大块擦伤,耳畔听到那个穿鹿皮裤的人冷淡低沉的话音。

  “还好,还活着。”他气喘吁吁地说,“你可不像是陆战队的人。”

  迈克现在才看到救他的人的脸孔,一头漂亮的沙金色头发,修饰得整洁优美的唇髭和络腮胡子。

  这个人啐了一口,“不是陆战队的?这话听起来倒像是对我的夸奖。我是本地的执法人员,我叫马歇尔·吉姆·雷纳。”

  “迈克尔·利伯蒂,UNN的,塔索尼斯人。”

  “新闻记者?你离家可有点儿远啦,是吧?”雷纳问。

  迈克点头,“是啊,我们到这里来了解些情况……哦!天哪!”

  “怎么?”

  “艾米莉!中尉!她还在那个矿区办公室!”迈克踉踉跄跄向那间房子冲去,雷纳把枪从肩上取下,端在手中,然后紧紧跟上。

  吉普车爆炸之后,这里一直没有出现狗形怪物进一步活动的迹象。

  迈克发现艾米莉中尉脸朝下,还半悬在那个深坑上,一手抓着她的搏击匕首,另一只手死抠住坑沿的地板不放。

  雷纳察看了一下这间房屋,用一种警告的声调说:“孩子。”

  “帮个忙,过来搭把手。”迈克说,握住艾米莉拿刀子的那只胳膊往上拽,“我们可以把她拖上来,然后……哦,天!”

  艾米莉中尉腰以下的身体不见了!在身体断掉的部位,一绺绺肉条像碎布烂线一样悬绞在一起,几颗背脊上的椎骨骨节吊在撕裂的脊髓筋上,摆来摆去,像一段烂绳子上穿着的珠子。

  “噢!天哪。”迈克转过头,松开手。艾米莉的上半截身体,伴随着一种让人难受的滑动声音溜下深坑。然后坑里“叭嗒”一声,传来湿软重物落地的闷响。紧接着,只听见许多东西在下面乱糟糟地爬动,撕咬。

  迈克一下跪在地上,把头侧过一边,翻肠倒肚地吐起来。然后是第二次呕吐,然后第三次……直到再没什么可吐的了,他还在那里打干呕。他的思绪像一团乱麻,只觉得自己脑子里的血被什么东西吸干了。

  “对不起。”雷纳说,“但我想我们必须得走了。我刚才可能干掉了它们的一个军官。就是说杀死了一个战斗指挥员,你明白我的意思吧。它们正在重新集结。我们最好快点走。外面有一辆我的摩托车。”他略停了一下,又说,“对你朋友的事,我很遗憾。”

  迈克点点头,觉得自己空无一物的胃在作最后一次挣扎:还想再吐点什么出来。

  “哦。”迈克喘息不定地说,“我感到很难受。”

第六章 蔓生菌丛

  纸上谈兵何等轻松,不过是用白纸黑字去描绘遥远而抽象的战争。视频报道那种冷静、超然的姿态,对没有亲临现场的观众而言,同样如凉风拂面一般,无关痛痒。也就是说,人们根本不可能通过媒体了解到,真正的战争有多么残酷。

  新闻报道起着一种隔离层的作用,它筛掉事实中最血腥的部分,让读者和观众只能了解到从可怕的真相中剥离出来的报道和统计数字。这正是为什么那些指挥大军的统帅可以将种种暴行强加在自己部属身上的原因,这种暴行是任何有理智的人不敢直面正视的,因此,他们根本不去正视它。

  但是,终究有一天,你将面对死亡,摆在你面前的是让别人去死,或是你自己送命,到了这样的最后关头,一切便截然不同了。

  到那时,再也没有什么隔离层,你只得直面疯狂。——利伯蒂的自述

  “他们称这些东西为泽格族。”马歇尔·雷纳跨上摩托时说,“小的那种叫泽格林剥皮犬。我们炸死的那个蛇一样的叫做海德拉刺蛇,它们可能比那种剥皮狗聪明一些。”

  迈克还感觉嘴里像刚用脏水漱过口一样难受,但他还是开口问道:“谁那样称呼它们?谁把它们命名为泽格族?”

  雷纳回答,“陆战队的人。我从他们那儿听来的。”

  “懂了。那些陆战队的人和你提到过普罗托斯族没有?”

  “当然提到过。”雷纳说,一边给记者拴好摩托车的安全带,“他们驾驶着金光闪闪的飞船,炸掉了切奥·萨拉;说不定他们正准备到这儿来。这就是为什么大家都急着要逃走的原因。”

  “他们会不会是一伙的?”

  “不知道。你认为呢?”

  迈克耸耸肩,“我在切奥·萨拉的空间轨道上见过普罗托斯族的飞船。我很惊奇地发现……那种事物……表现出一种大权在握的姿态。也许玛尔·萨拉上这些东西是他们的盟友?要不是他们的奴隶?”

  “也许吧。总之比另外一种可能性好。”

  “哪种?”

  “那就是,他们相互为敌。”雷纳说,一边打火发动摩托车的主引擎,“最惨的事莫过于夹在交火双方的中间受夹板气。”

  最后,两人环视死寂的安瑟姆镇,利伯蒂用他的摄录器记录下这片破败的景象。雷纳拉开一个爆裂手榴弹的拉环,扔进木结构的房子里。他们离开时,身后的烟柱拔地而起。

  雷纳解释说他正骑着摩托追赶一群难民,那伙难民是当地的政府官员。他们再往前走几公里,可以到一个叫班克沃特的站点去。

  “沿这条路往后三公里,有个难民营。”迈克向后指了一下,“不往那边去?”

  “不,有消息说班克沃特遇到点麻烦,我们得去看看。”

  “你得到的消息中一点儿也没提起难民营?”迈克问。

  “没有。看来,联邦正是想要行星上大多数的居民四处逃命,像没脑袋的蠢鸡一样。”

  “来这里之前,我刚听另一个人说过类似的话。”

  “不管是谁这样给你说,”雷纳赞许道,“至少说明这人的头脑是清醒的。”

  他们在粗糙的路面上稳稳地贴着地飞行,雷纳只在遇到太大的路障时才略微调节一下方向。秃鹰摩托是一种有着长长的楔形车头的交通工具,电脑和传感器固定在楔形车头内。这种摩托使用了一点悬浮技术,底部始终离地一英尺,小石头和低矮灌木对它的前进没有丝毫影响。

  坐在后座拴着安全带的迈克想,我必须想法子弄一辆这种摩托……还有,得找一套合身的强力战斗服。他又想起艾米莉中尉,忽然间很想知道,要是她钻进那种像茧一样的新式防卫装备中,刚才那样的事还会不会发生。

  不到一个小时,他们赶上了雷纳说的那群难民。雷纳说得不错,在陆战队的命令下,政府官员们也被草草地打发到荒野上来了。迈克想像得出杜克上校发布有关命令后的得意样子。行军队伍不知为何停顿下来,雷纳上去和一个殿后的卫兵搭讪。

  “前面发现可疑情况。”一个穿着CMC—300型战斗服的当地民兵说,“看上去像一个废旧的指挥部。”

  “是我们的吗?”雷纳问。

  “应该是吧,但这个地区的地图上没有标出。我们已经派侦察队去探查。”

  雷纳从驾驶座上转回身,“想不想去看看?”

  “我现在只想跑到这个星球之外去。”迈克说,“不过既然身在此地,还是去看看吧,这是工作,也是我的职业习惯。”他突然想起废弃的安瑟姆镇,觉得一切废弃或破旧的建筑物都很可怕。

  雷纳嘟哝了一声表示赞同,加大油门向前驶去。摩托车越过一个低矮的小山包,他们发现指挥部建在这个山包的另一侧。

  迈克知道指挥部是个什么样子,它们大致都差不多,甚至塔索尼斯的也不例外。配置着传感设施和电脑的半球形圆顶屋,只比基建车造出来在当地采矿的自动化厂房强点,没几个参谋人员,也谈不上什么防御手段。一些精明的设计人员给这种建筑物的底部安上喷气推进装置,使它能方便地移动到指定地点。美中不足的是,你在移动它们的同时,得关闭内部所有其它的设备。

  眼前这个也一样,但是,细看又有些不同。它的一侧沾着点稀糊糊的东西,从表面看并没有被损坏的迹象,可内部像是发生了某种收缩,恰如一个被太阳晒蔫的苹果。外围有一边密匝匝地簇生着绞成一团的荆棘。殖民地的地方武装部队,一些穿着绿色的破旧战斗盔甲的民兵,正围成一个半圆的扇形,小心翼翼地逼上去。

  “从没瞧见过这样的植物。”雷纳说,“一摊子乱七八糟,树棵子都长疯了,殖民地建立之前肯定就长起来了吧。”

  迈克看到指挥部墙基附近的地面,他伸手一指说,“看那儿!”

  “哪儿?”

  “那里的地面,贴在地上长的那种稀溜溜的灰黑东西。在安瑟姆,泽格族攻击我们之前,我见过。”

  “你觉得这两者有关吗?”

  “噢,当然有关。”迈克毫不犹豫地点头。

  “那里面肯定有泽格族的家伙。”雷纳说,手指点开摩托上的通讯麦克风,“大家小心,指挥部里有泽格族生物!小伙子们,别放过它们!”

  迈克拿过摄录器打开,一边说:“提醒他们注意泽格林剥皮犬。它们爱藏在地洞里。”

  不用提醒,指挥部前的地面突然掀开一大块,两队不长皮的泽格林剥皮犬向外拥出。民兵们早有准备,立刻开枪扫射,没给泽格林剥皮犬任何扑上来的机会。剥皮犬纷纷怪叫着倒在弹雨中。完成第一次打击之后,民兵们将燃烧弹投进指挥部,火焰向上直蹿,建筑物燃了起来。

  雷纳坐在摩托上,端起短筒枪榴弹发射器,对准指挥部打出一颗爆裂榴弹。球形圆顶像鸡蛋壳一样被炸成碎片。现在迈克能看到里面的情形了:整个指挥部内的结构像一团乱麻,令人恶心的橘色、绿色和紫色的攀缘物蔓生其间。某种原始生物状的泡囊杂乱地长在上面,悬满了一面墙。火焰烧到它们,响起一片“唧唧吱吱”的叫声。

  等指挥部全部塌下,把这片滋生怪物的冒烟的废墟完全埋住后,雷纳开口问道,“全拍下来了?”

  “是的。”迈克关了手里的摄录器,“不过还需要找个地方,整理一下这些记录。”

  雷纳微笑道,“我告诉过你,这支队伍里的难民是地方政府官员。如果说玛尔·萨拉现在谁有完备的通讯系统,那就是他们啦。”

  马歇尔·雷纳说得不错,这支难民队伍拥有实用的通讯设备,而且始终保持着链接,线路通畅。但是迈克登录时,系统的某些链接发生了全球性通讯故障。网络上显然有些频段死点,高频段上只有一片背景噪声。

  他竭力想找一种能使各方感到满意的叙述方式。迈克有点担心军事检查在他把报道传回UNN之前就剔掉,也担心汉迪·安德森会撤换他的稿子,还有必须考虑观众,不管这些故事最后以怎样的方式发表,他们希望了解的永远是真相。

  迈克将难民营中收集来的大量材料写成新闻故事,但没有提艾米莉和凯丽甘之间的口角。他说明安瑟姆小镇的详细情形,把火烧指挥部的录相资料插进报道。结束时他提到一句,这个指挥部在殖民地地图上并没有被标出,他知道这句在检查时一定会被删掉,不过总得给军方留一点可删的东西吧,不然他们反而会不舒服啦。

  英勇的民兵扫射泽格林剥皮犬这一节,迈克有把握通过检查。军方对自己这边取得胜利的战斗行动,总是津津乐道的。

  报道输入电脑,渗过屏障,进入了公共网络。迈克松口气,起身拍拍大氅上橙色的灰土,去找雷纳。他在一顶大帐篷里找到雷纳,这个沙金色头发的男人提议他喝杯咖啡,军队风格的二等咖啡——煮成黏糊糊后再晾冷,人口的感觉像是在喝稀沥青。

  “报道发出去啦?”雷纳问。

  “唔,嗯。”迈克回答,“做得够仔细,连你的名字都拼写得一字不差。”他咧开嘴,勉强笑了笑。

  “你没事吧?”雷纳问。

  迈克耸耸肩,“有事也得硬撑下去呀,能写点东西打发时间,心里会觉得好受些。”

  “你以前也见过死亡,对吧?”

  迈克再次耸耸肩,“在塔索尼斯?见得多啦。被乱枪扫死的、自杀的、打群架暴死街头的、车轮子撞死的。有的甚至和安瑟姆酒吧里吊着的那些尸体一样难看。”他倒吸一口气,“但我的确……没见过中尉那样的惨死,从来没见过。”

  “呃,遇难者几分钟前还和你在一起说话,这样的事最让人难受。”雷纳说,端起另一杯沥青咖啡,“一切发生得太突然了,这你自己也知道。呃,我是想说,你没有做错什么。”

  “你怎么知道?”迈克问,突然感到恼怒。他想恰恰是自己把艾米莉带到安瑟姆去,才造成了她的惨死。

  “我当然知道。我是个战地指挥官。尽管没遇见过安瑟姆那样的场面,但生生死死的场面经历得多啦。生者往往会因为自己还好端端地活着,事后产生一种难以排遣的负疚感。”

  迈克闷了好一会儿才说:“对这种心理病,你有什么好的建议,雷纳医生?”

  雷纳耸耸肩,“像你现在这样做下去,继续生活,做自己想做的事。别陷在里面。你只是暂时不知所措,最终会摆脱烦恼的。”

  迈克点点头,“嗯,说起过好以后的日子,我现在倒有件想做的事。”

  “什么事?”

  “学会使用战斗服,在诺德Ⅱ上我错过机会,想起就后悔。看来这玩意儿在这个鬼地方很有用。”

  “是很有用。”雷纳的眼光从手里端着的咖啡杯上方向迈克看去,“这个容易,我马上就去找两套备用的200型战斗服来。反正我们得等候陆战队的指令,要在这里扎营。你正好有时间练习。”

  找到一套勉强合身的战斗服,花了十分钟。穿好这套稀奇古怪的服装,花了二十分钟。半小时后,迈克总算在雷纳大帐篷外的空地上,首次钻进这种战斗甲壳里。他知道艾米莉最快的时候只须三分钟就能利索地穿好战斗服,太他妈的神速了。迈克暗暗给自己打气:走之前先要学会爬。

  这种战斗服的使用方式,看上去与诺德Ⅱ官兵用的那种动力推进战斗盔甲差不多。小型武器丸法穿透,配置有一定的维持生命的资源,夹层里填着一层防核子生化的材料。但是,相对于标准陆战队战斗服来说,这型号早过时了,几乎算得上是古董。很明显,这是联邦赏给地方政府的淘汰货。

  穿好战斗服的迈克被足足垫高了一英尺,特大号的靴子自身带有电脑平衡装置,使里面的人能保持直立。但迈克发现战斗服的裆部略高了些,雷纳指点他如何利用操控杆作些微调,以使自己更舒适些。这种战斗服密封以后,利用废物循环再生的方式,能够保持七天的正常运行。不过这样的刺激迈克可不想领教。

  战斗服的双肩十分宽大,内装备用弹药,排列着传感器。大型背包起空调作用,可以在战斗服内部营造一个微型气候环境。陆战队现在用的那种型号当然更高级,还可以屏蔽噪音和热信号。但这件是老式的,而且不知被人穿过多少次了,有多处明显的修补痕迹。

  包住胳膊和腿的地方还算勉强合身。其余部分都松垮垮的。

  “紧的这个地方是急救系统的一部分。”雷纳一边讲解,一边给迈克系好安全带,“如果你受伤,战斗服会立即自动封闭伤处,形成止血带。这样,身上就算被打掉一块,剩下的部分也还能挺住。”

  “胳膊下面这块好像有点空。”迈克说。

  “是的,呃,这是陆战队用剩下的。放兴奋剂的地方。民兵可不用这玩意儿。大多数人一陷进去就再也出不来了。”雷纳锁好战斗服最后一道锁扣,这就算穿戴齐整了。

  迈克左支右拙,前摇后晃,觉得自己像一只踩在高跷上的海龟。

  雷纳也穿好自己的战斗服,他的战斗服同样磨损得陈旧不堪。他掀起头盔面罩,向迈克点点头说,“这副盔甲可以挡住大多数普通射弹枪的打击,但是钉刺枪能够穿透它。这就是为什么前线的军队普遍配用八毫米口径的C—14钉刺磁力枪的原因。”

  “我该怎么做?”

  “现在,你先学走步子。”雷纳说。这时有几个民兵,在大帐篷门口聚成一小堆,正看着他们。雷纳再一次点点头,鼓励道,“可以朝前走了。”

  迈克看了一下自己面颊边的信号仪。他在诺德Ⅱ上无聊时读过《战斗服使用手册》,知道现在发着绿光的这圈小指示灯意味着一切就绪。他向前迈步。

  本以为穿上这种衣服,走起路会和在泥泞中跋涉差不多,所以迈克憋足劲,猛一提脚。但是结果远远超过预料,串联着传感器和大堆线缆的脚一下就抬了起来,几乎高齐腰际。

  他妈的,好高一步。迈克失去平衡,上身后仰。伺服系统发出一种如泣如诉的报警音,他只来得及扭了一下身躯,就“砰”的一声,结结实实摔在地上。

  雷纳不禁失笑,他举起一只手放到自己面罩前,想努力显得严肃些。但五指简直遮不住他脸上盛开的笑意。迈克看到那几个瞧热闹的民兵手里抓着钱,来来回回交换。心想,好啊,狗日的拿我打赌呢。面颊边一排示警的黄灯闪烁起来,迈克看着它们,在记忆中竭力搜寻手册上的相关内容。最后确定,所有黄灯表达的其实都是一个意思:“嗨,笨蛋,你跌倒啦。”

  “搭只手?”迈克说。

  “你最好学会自己站起来。”雷纳的话音中带着笑意。

  好吧,迈克咬咬牙,慢慢打个滚,腹部贴地。他发现可以用一月手拄地把自己撑起来,只要腿能密切配合手的动作就行。好不容易,他总算从地上爬起来,回复到直立状态。

  “很好。”雷纳说,“现在继续迈步,向前走。”

  这回迈克不敢抬脚,他试着用拖动的方法起步。盔甲开始作出反应,艰难地向前移动,脚下搅起橙色的灰土。他拖着脚向前走十步,然后转身,再往后走十步。转过几次身以后,他觉得自己把握住了一些移步的要领。再过一小会儿,他把脚稍稍抬起,终于可以比较正常地行走。信号仪闪着小绿灯,他放心了,刚才那一跤没把战斗服摔坏。他想起诺德Ⅱ上那些身穿战斗服进行训练的新兵蛋子,为自己当时没有过分D朝笑他们而感到高兴。

  雷纳到民兵那边去要过来一支磁力步枪。他递给迈克。

  “给你,打那个大石头。”雷纳说,同时努力使自己脸上不要露出笑意。

  迈克想,雷纳一定是拿自己笨拙的表演来寻开心。但举枪瞄准时,他把注意力集中到了射击这个动作上。现在,踩着高跷的披甲海龟准备开火了。

  “准备就绪。”他说,“这枪的后座力大不大?”

  雷纳转向那堆民兵,“看见啦?给你们说这个人比看上去要聪明些吧!”民兵中的两三个开始从皮夹往外掏钱。迈克心中好笑,原来雷纳是把赌注押在自己身上。

  雷纳收完钱,转身对迈克说,“端稳枪,两腿分开一些。战斗服懂你动作的意思,会自动校正拿着枪的胳膊。”

  迈克背过身,面向那块大石头站定,开枪,密集的子弹从枪口向目标疾射而出。碎石片溅向四周,迈克看到石头的外表被子弹打出数不清的白色伤痕。

  “打得好。”雷纳称赞道。整个脸都笑开了花,“这块石头往后要是打算袭击敬畏上帝的好人,动手之前它准得多考虑考虑后果。”

  迈克一下觉得心里轻松了许多。虽然艾米莉死了,虽然现在到处都是异形生物,虽然荒野上遍布难民,但是,至少他没有被这一切吓得不知所措。

  就个人而言,他完成了一桩脚踏实地的工作,那就是学会使用战斗服。他迈出了重要的,顶盔贯甲的第一步。

  雷纳这支队伍驻扎在这里等候陆战队的命令。迈克估计,最多再和雷纳的人一起待一天,或者两天,然后,就可以搭陆战队的便车回城,或者自己找辆车开回去。妈的,一旦民兵与泽格族交火的消息通过地方新闻播发,路上逃难的人群不知会挤成什么样子。

  他并不担心自己的报道,直到第二天晚些时候,正牌陆战队到达以后,他才觉得有些不妙。

  钢铁履带发出的轰隆隆的怒吼声铺天盖地而来,联邦的运输艇对难民营摆出合围的阵势,像是防止谁逃跑。装满陆战队员的运输艇刚停下,身穿新式战斗盔甲的陆战队士兵就从里面钻出来。跟他们一起的,还有一些喷火兵,他们是用等离子火焰喷射器武装起来的特种兵。一个哥利亚机器人从一艘运输艇的中腹阔步走出,到营地的尽头处站定。

  陆战队很快包围营地并推进到难民中间。他们在营地中四处巡逻,遇上民兵,就命令他们放下武器,立即投降。不知是因为没反应过来还是缺乏自信,民兵们都没有抵抗,乖乖地缴了枪。

  迈克,现在已经换上他的平民装备,穿着大氅,一头钻进雷纳的大帐篷。刚才雷纳在他的通讯屏幕上呼叫他。

  “你疯啦?如果我们不铲除那个繁衍泽格族生物的窝点,它们一定会在整个殖民地泛滥成灾!如果你来这里时把尊步挪快点儿,就赶上看好戏……”

  “这是第一次,年轻人,所以我客客气气跟你说话。”一个熟悉的声音从雷纳的通讯屏幕上传出,迈克感到心中一凉。他看不到画面,但一听就知道视频通讯线另一端的人是杜克上校。只听上校语气严厉:“我来这儿可不是和你闲聊天的。现在,放下武器!”

  雷纳喃喃自语,“看来不做个彻头彻尾的大混蛋,就当不成联邦的人。”他拔下通讯接头,转向迈克说,“典型的联邦作派,我们帮他们干了事,认为我们在抢功,发脾气啦。”

  帐篷门口出现两个全副武装的陆战队士兵,其中一个一进来就对着他俩说,“吉姆·雷纳,因为你的叛国行为,我们被授权来拘押你…....”

  “得啦得啦。”雷纳长叹一声,挥挥手说,“我已经从你们上校那里听到这个好消息了。”他把手枪放到桌子上。

  “攻打指挥部的时候,还有一个叫迈克·利伯蒂的UNN记者在现场。”另一个陆战队士兵说,转过身对着迈克。

  “呃,他是——”雷纳开口道。

  “迈克已经走啦,我叫若尔克。”迈克连忙打断雷纳的话头,举起他的记者证,“若尔克·冈,我是本地记者。你们问的那个塔索尼斯人,他昨天发过报道就走了。”

  陆战队士兵接过迈克递上来的身份证,打进读卡机,咕哝一声。迈克心中暗暗念叨:千万别验证照片。

  只听那个士兵客气地说,“若尔克先生,现在你处在受限制的区域,你必须马上离开这里。”

  雷纳一时有些摸不着头脑。他说,“这是……”

  迈克立即提高声调,“明白了,先生。我马上就走。”

  士兵接着说,“我必须提醒你,在戒严法之下,你所有的报道都须经过军事检查。一旦查到任何歪曲联邦的内容,作者都将受到法律严惩。”

  “是。我清楚这点,先生。”迈克说。

  雷纳反应过来,向迈克大声说:“嗨,若尔克,你最好骑我的摩托走。”他把车钥匙扔给记者,“看来我好一阵子用不上它啦。”

  “是这样的,吉姆。”迈克说。

  雷纳盯住迈克的眼睛,“另外你如果见到那个叫利伯蒂的家伙,”他用的是一种冷淡的语气,“顺便转告一声,我希望他能为这个烂摊子做点有益的事。你听清楚了?”

  “听清楚啦,伙计。”迈克说,“非常清楚。”

  离开难民营足有五公里远,迈克才稍稍放松下来。他走的时候,雷纳的人正被赶到运输艇里去。如果杜克依照标准的军队程序处理,他们将被关进破烂的监狱飞船,然后放逐到高空间轨道上去。

  迈克安慰自己,在空间轨道上,他们至少比较安全,不至于立刻被普罗托斯族和泽格族消灭,而继续待在这颗行星上可就凶多吉少了。

  本来迈克的计划是回城后先搭上一艘离开行星的飞船,等回到塔索尼斯,再向汉迪·安德森说清楚自己那些自作主张的越权采访。但留下雷纳,任由他和他的手下在监狱船里腐烂,这种想像让他很不舒服。雷纳是个质朴的汉子,心地善良,如果不是他出手搭救,自己在安瑟姆镇早就一命归西了。

  有那么一阵,艾米莉中尉的面孑L浮现在迈克眼前。她帮助过自己,但自己却在她最需要帮助的紧要关头舍弃了她。不管雷纳怎么开导吧,迈克还是觉得自己有责任。现在他不是又将雷纳舍弃了吗?

  “舍弃是个多么丑恶的字眼。”迈克嘀咕道。但是他也清楚,仅仅凭自己的能力,根本无法将雷纳从杜克上校的粗暴款待中解脱出来。这样想的时候,摩托车已经驶过市郊。他清楚自己会马上乘坐穿梭机,回到诺德Ⅱ上,去与上校大吵一架。

  妈的,也许我就要和雷纳做狱友了。他想。

  城市的居民现在已经完全疏散,甚至在那些主要的出人口也看不到警戒线了。街道空旷得不正常,连一个联邦的巡逻兵都没有。

  贴着空荡荡的街道飞行的迈克满腹狐疑,想弄明白那群咖啡厅里的记者们究竟遇上了什么事。他们是待在某个别的地方,还是和其他被疏散的难民一样被抛到了荒野中?

  后面突然传来“砰”的一声,身下的秃鹰摩托被什么东西撞了一下,摇摆起来。迈克回过头,看见另一辆秃鹰摩托跟在自己左后方。通过摩托后面的偏振窗,迈克看到那个驾驶者的身影用手指了指耳朵。这是一个世界通用的手势,意思是:“打开你的收视系统,白痴。”

  迈克插好车上的通讯线,莎拉·凯丽甘的面孔出现在屏幕上。“跟我来。”她说。

  “你干嘛撞我的摩托,想整死我啊?”

  “问得真蠢,你早就是个死人啦。”

  “什么?”迈克脱口而出。

  “一小时以前的报道,说一小撮恐怖分子使用从喷火兵那里偷来的装备,袭击了一辆坐满记者的公共汽车。他们凭证章识别那些烧成焦炭的受害者的身份,开列出一个死人名单,你的大名高居榜首。恭喜你,利伯蒂,讣告里说了你不少好话啊。”

  “哦,上帝。”迈克觉得胃里又有东西翻腾起来。他的记者证章在若尔克手上。是想杀我?杀错了人?是因为自己揭露了塔索尼斯市政厅建设的黑幕?杀手居然追到这么偏远的地方来动手?乱纷纷的念头在迈克脑海里一闪而过。

  凯丽甘大笑起来,“与塔索尼斯的建筑不相干,记者。是这个地方有些人想要你的命。你知道的事太多了,利伯蒂先生。”

  迈克的胃抽搐不停,“你这话什么意思?”

  通讯线路里响起“噼噼啪啪”的杂音,“想想你从现场发出的报道,就是你那些报道让当地民兵倒了大霉。他们和泽格族交战,而陆战队却没有及时赶到,这个事实摆在公众面前让某些人感到很恼火啊。所以杜克才会逮捕当地民兵,把他们送进监狱船。杜克希望这颗星球没有防备力量,这还不明显吗?你要是真想帮助本地人民,那就跟我走。”

  迈克摇头,“我如果拒绝呢?”

  “那我就把你撞翻,再拴在我的车上拖死狗。”通讯线路上传来“咯咯嚓嚓”的噪音,“哈,看你那熊样吧,开起车来像老婆婆一样。”

  接着凯丽甘的秃鹰摩托在前面转了个急速的左弯,迈克手忙脚乱地跟进,不得不承认自己的驾车技术实在太差劲。

  他们来到一个占地面积很大的仓库群,多数仓库现在已经空无一物了。凯丽甘的摩托滑进一个开着门的库房。迈克笨拙地跟进停车时,凯丽甘已经从摩托上下来了。

  “像刚才那样撞我,很危险哪。”迈克一边说,一边跨下摩托,“你准以为自己是个一流的赛车手吧。”

  “那当然啦,我用刀子和枪的技术也是一流。”她对着迈克的摩托抬抬下巴问道,“你那个玩意儿,是偷来的吧?”

  “朋友给的。”

  “你这位朋友的摩托可够破的。”凯丽甘说,“这里是个安全的藏身之所,不过干正事之前,还有一件事要处理。”

  迈克没来得及作出任何反应,凯丽甘的手闪电般抓下他的记者证,趁势抛到空中。接着她抽出一把激光手枪,击中这张正在呈弧线飘落的证件。证件在空中燃烧,落到混凝土地板上时已经烧尽,只留下一点小污渍。

  “这个证件会暴露你的踪迹。这下你明白拿你证件的那个家伙,为什么会倒霉了吧。他们杀错了人,但很快会反应过来:打算搞掉的记者还活着世上。那时他们会再次寻查你的行踪。不过现在让我们先忙这里吧。我要装配一架机器。”

  凯丽甘转过身,留下迈克独自嘟哝。她开始移动身后的一些仪器。

  “你瞧,现在你已经知道杜克不可靠了吧,为什么不跟着我们干呢?”她弯下腰去检查接线插头。

  迈克认出凯丽甘摆弄的机器,“嗬,一套完整的全息传送设备。”

  “尖端技术。”凯丽甘微笑道,“我的上司运气不赖,得到了这套最好的东西。”

  “的确是最好的,他连你这样的通灵者都供得起,弄到手的设备当然不会差啦。”

  凯丽甘愣住片刻,迈克得意地笑了。

  “是的,嗯。”她说,“我有精神感应能力,不过这方面我并没有故意藏着掖着呀,对不对?”

  “我倒是很想相信你是我的热心读者。”迈克说,“但我刚进城,你就能找到我,这有点过分碰巧了。我原来还以为只有联邦陆战队的幽灵特工才会通灵术呢。”

  “嗯,我原来干过幽灵特工。后来太厌倦,就摆脱出来了。”

  “我不需要精神感应能力也知道,这里面有不少秘密。”迈克摊开双手耸耸肩,又说,“你干的那种差事可不是什么能随便退休的工作,我还以为能有什么手段可以抑制你们这种人,免得你们为所欲为,随便打探像我这样的普通老百姓的思维活动。”

  “你只说到一方面,其实还有另一方面。”凯丽甘说,话音里有一丝苦涩,“我在感知范围内能察觉到周围人的那些坏念头。但是当你在某种程度上察觉到周围的人都不可信时,你会非常痛苦的。”她的绿眼睛闪动,恨恨地看着迈克。

  迈克突然觉得自己想上厕所。只听凯丽甘冷冷地说:“厕所就在后面,那里可没有能让你偷偷溜走的窗户。另外,我是不愿意用射穿你膝盖的方式把你留在这里的,但你要清楚,我这个人什么事都做得出来。”

  “你为什么找上我?”迈克嘀咕着向那个厕所走去。

  “因为,你是个白痴。”凯丽甘在库房那头喊道,“你对我们来说很重要,抓紧时间,完了事快点过来。”

  迈克完了事再过来时,凯丽甘已经装配好全息通讯设备。这个机器配有一个一人多高的投影图版,但整体小巧玲珑,拆卸开能放进一个普通的旅行箱中。

  迈克心想,我要是会通灵术,采访就容易多了。

  “不适合。你应该知道。”凯丽甘说。

  “什么,你说一个记者不适合作个通灵者?”迈克现在有些迷上了跟通灵者的这种简洁的对话方式。

  “是的。”凯丽甘摇头说,“记者不适合,因为通灵者只能探查到表层的念头,而且这些表层念头常常肮脏无比,许多都是动物需求方面的。这是秘密。妈的,我整个的生活都被秘密填满了。”

  “抱歉。”迈克说,突然间他不能确定自己是不是真心抱歉。

  “啊哈,你是真心抱歉,不过你自己不能确定罢啦。另外,我身上可没带香烟,你别一紧张就想抽烟。来,我们开始吧。”

  她按动一个开关,对着麦克风轻轻说了句话。投影图板开始缓慢地转动,发出“呼呼”声,一个内部发光的人形渐渐清晰,像被光慢慢雕塑出来一般。一个大块头的男人,双肩宽阔,类似军制服的穿着。眉毛又厚又浓;高挺的鼻子,显眼的唇髭和结实有力的下巴,表情毅然。他的黑发中夹着些灰发,但总体看黑发要多得多。

  迈克立即认出了这张在联邦通缉令上频频出现的面孔。

  “利伯蒂先生,很高兴你能来到我们这里。”发光的影子说,“我是阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克,‘柯哈之子’的领袖。现在,我诚心邀请你加入到我们中间来。”

  <<利伯蒂的远征>>第七章交易

  阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克。这个姓名是恐怖、背叛和暴虐的代名词。他是为达目的不择手段的典范,是特兰联邦通缉的刺客,是被炸毁的柯哈Ⅳ星的英雄,是浪迹宇宙的无冕之王,是一个不允许任何人和任何事妨碍他行动的残忍的暴君。

  但他同时又是博学、睿智和迷人的。即便和他的全息图像在一起,你也会觉得他本人就在你面前,认真聆听你说的每句话。你甚至会感觉自己在他眼里很有分量,是个人物,争取你赞同他的观点对他来说好像十分重要。

  这一点很令人吃惊。我常常觉得奇怪的是,孟斯克何以具有如此巨大的影响力?他让他身边的人感到自己突然进入了另一个世界,在这个世界,他嘴里说出的那些地狱般的事也变得头头是道,充满魅力。

  至少,他的影响力在我个人身上总能产生这种效果。——利伯蒂的自述

  略停一会,发光的身影说:“我们的通讯联系没问题吗,中尉?”

  凯丽甘回答:“没问题,图像和声音都很好,长官。”

  “利伯蒂先生,你能听到我说话吗?”孟斯克问。

  “听得见。”迈克说,“我,只是不知道自己,该不该相信,我所听到伪。你可算得上是联邦内最招人嫉恨的人。”

  阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克嘿嘿一笑,他把两只手交叉起来放在平坦的腹部上,\"你过奖了,但我想把话说清楚一些。事实上,只有联邦内那些有权有势的人恨我,那些压迫人民的人,稍微正直一点的人早就被他们流放了,像我一样。只不过我福大命大,没被害死。

  仅凭这一点,我的存在对他们来说,就是一种巨大的威胁,是他们的眼中钉肉中刺,呵呵。\"

  孟斯克的话像蜜汁一样灌进迈克·利伯蒂的脑袋。这个男人说话的方式和语言转折处亢奋的话音,像个老练的政客。这个人要是在塔索尼斯市议会里混日子,准会如鱼得水,参加联邦那些古老家族的社交聚会也一定风度翩翩。

  “有很多记者都想采访你。”迈克说。

  “你也是其中之一吧,我希望?多年来我可始终是你的热心读者。不过话说回来,当看到纯粹的军事报道下附着你的大名时,我还是感到很惊讶。”

  迈克耸耸肩,“身不由己呀。”

  “是啊。”孟斯克说,浓密的灰胡子咧开一道牙光闪闪的缝,露出微笑,“和你一样,到处流浪的生活方式也使我身不由己,妨碍了与记者们的正常接触。即便真有几个记者采访到我,政府也会马上插手。我想你明白我在指什么。”

  迈克想到若尔克,因为与自己交换证件而莫名其妙地遇难;雷纳和他的手下,被流放到空间轨道去了;大批的难民,还在盼着连影子都没有的运输艇来救命。他点点头。

  “我知道自己名扬四海,迈克。”孟斯克突然挺直了身体,“我能称呼你迈克吗?”

  “你随便称呼好了。”

  孟斯克脸上又露出含蓄的微笑,“应该向你说明,我可是名不虚传。从联邦的角度看,我,一个恐怖分子,一个搅乱世界、颠覆一切腐朽规则的带头人。我的父亲安格斯·孟斯克,是领导柯哈Ⅳ星球人民反抗联邦暴政的第一代领袖。”

  “换来的却是行星的毁灭,人民的死亡。”迈克说。

  阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克变得阴郁起来,“是的,我生活中的每一天都与他们的亡灵相伴。他们被联邦污蔑为暴乱分子,但是,正像你所知道的,胜利者可以随意撰写历史。”

  孟斯克顿了一下,但迈克并没急着表示赞成或反对。孟斯克不动声色,继续说道:“我不会为‘柯哈之子’的行动道歉,我的双手的确沾满了血,但与联邦在柯哈Ⅳ上一举夺走三千五百万条人命比起来,我还差得远着呢。”

  “那个数字是你想要达到的目标?”迈克问,极力想要在对方政治家的甲胄上找出一道破绽。

  他以为会招来恼怒的反应,或者急剧的辩驳。但孟斯克却大声笑起来,“不,跟特兰联邦那些残忍的官僚竞争,我连一点儿指望都没有。他们打着古老地球的旗号,但是没有哪个过去的政府像现在的特兰联邦这样不人道。反对他们的人,或者被迅速压制,再也不能发表意见,或者被他们收买,同流合污。”

  “是,我们新闻界的情况,就有点儿同流合污的意思。”迈克说,想起汉迪·安德森那间藏匿着各式各样丑闻的办公室。

  阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克耸耸肩,“鞋做得正合脚,我刚才那番话放到新闻界身上毫不过分,但我不想在这个问题上再作纠缠了。然而,我知道你,是一个,呃,极其少见的,为探明真相而绝不畏首畏尾的记者。”

  “这样看来,所有这些——”迈克向全息设备和凯丽甘比划了一下,“是为了要布置一个采访的机会?”

  孟斯克宽容地笑了笑,“以后有时间采访,现在有更要紧的事情。你了解内地难民的情形吧?”

  迈克点点头,\"我调查过他们中的一些人,城里的人都跑光了。

  大家聚集在荒野上等着联邦的运输飞船前去搭救。\"

  “如果我告诉你,根本没有什么所谓的运输飞船来救人,你会作何感想?”

  迈克眨巴眼睛,忽然意识到凯丽甘正盯着他,“你说的这件事我可不信。他们也许耽误了些时间,但还不至于丢下这里的平民不管。”

  “恐怕这是真的。”孟斯克叹口气说。迈克此时特别希望自己具有远距离精神感应力,能探测到这种外表下面掩盖的真情。

  只听孟斯克继续说道:“千真万确,没有任何救援飞船往这边飞来。过去的这几天,杜克上校忙着撤除联邦在玛尔·萨拉星上的军事建筑,准备在普罗托斯族发动第一次攻击或者泽格族繁衍发展到不可收拾的地步时,可以全身而退。”

  “你知道多少普罗托斯族和泽格族的事?”迈克尖锐地问。

  “我知道的比我想说出来的多些。”孟斯克阴沉地笑着说,“有证据表明,他们是两个历史悠久的种族,相互仇视。对我们人类来说,他们有害无益。有害无益这一点上倒是与联邦十分类似。”

  “这两个种族的杰作我都见识过。”迈克说,“我不觉得他们有任何一点像联邦的地方。”

  “他们身上表现出的冷酷无情有什么不一样吗?联邦正计划遗弃玛尔·萨拉的人民。听任泽格族在地面蹂躏他们,听任普罗托斯族从空中将他们化为乌有。这个星系只不过是塔索尼斯那些官僚们的一个实验场,他们可以一边坐山观虎斗,一边盘算怎样保住他们自己的老窝。你能吗?作为一个人,你能眼睁睁地看着这样的惨剧在你身边发生吗?”

  迈克眼前浮现出切奥·萨拉行星表面五彩缤纷的辐射光,那催命的死光。

  “你已经有了一个解决问题的方案。”他很肯定地说,没有用疑问的语气,“而且这个方案把我给牵扯进去了。”

  “我虽然是个强者,但不是法力无边。”阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克说,声调突然变得像暴风雨一样激烈,“我可以用我的飞船从这个星系救走尽可能多的人。凯丽甘已经查明许多难民营的位置,同时散布了大量反对联邦的宣传,所以我们也许会像英雄一样受到人们的欢迎。我和这个行星地方政府的一些部门也有过接触。但我还缺一张友好的面孔去向人民保证,我们是抱着善意来的,而不是来搞恐怖活动和打仗的。”

  “那就是一一选中我到这里来的原因吧。”

  “那就是——选中你到这里来的原因。”孟斯克重复道,“你同样也是个名扬四海的人嘞。”

  迈克清楚,当前情况危急,空中有普罗托斯族的威胁,地上是泽格族在扩张,但他最后还是说:“我不想为你作宣传。”

  “我没要你为我作宣传。”孟斯克耸耸肩,摊开两手说。

  “我只报道我亲眼看到的事。”

  “在他们的军事管制下,现在联邦允许你报道哪一件事?我倒希望今后你能充分发挥你的记者才干。”孟斯克说,稍稍停顿一下,“如果有什么事我能帮得上更多忙的话……”

  迈克想起雷纳和他手下的人,“我有一些……曾经帮助过我的朋友……处在联邦的监禁中。”

  孟斯克对凯丽甘挑了下眉毛。她说:“长官,地方上的民兵和执法人员被联邦抓了起来,他们全都关在监狱船中。我知道监狱船的位置。”

  “嗯,嘿嘿,你要我帮你的这个忙可不小啊,呃,迈克?”孟斯克抓挠着下巴,抓皮肤的声音都被通讯线路传输了过来,迈克知道这个人已经打定主意,只听他继续说道,“行,我可以想办法把他们救出来,但你得帮把手,首先……”

  “我知道。”迈克一边耸肩,一边说,“首先我得写你需要的那些该死的新闻稿。”

  “的确如此。”孟斯克眼光闪亮,确定地说,“那我们就算谈妥了,具体事务么,凯丽甘中尉知道该怎么处理。”

  说罢,这个用光构成的身影像雾一样慢慢消散,不见了。

  迈克出口大气,转向凯丽甘问道:“你一直在研读我的内心活动?”

  “不错。”凯丽甘不动声色地说。

  “那么你应该清楚,我并不信任他。”

  “我知道。”孟斯克的助手回答说,“但是你相信他会履行承诺。快点,我们该行动了。”

  监狱船梅里马克是个老古董,巨兽级的战斗巡洋舰,除了维持生活的基础设施以外,船上其它有用的东西被拆除得一千二净。就连生活设施也残损破败,看上去很不牢靠。更有甚者,它的推进器都不知在哪次超时空跃迁时,被弄得松松垮垮的了。它被拖到玛尔·萨拉北极上方的太空中。这艘破船的船舱里关满了手无寸铁的人,包括以各种理由抓来的囚犯,以及被认为特别危险,不适合居住在地面上的坏分子,很多土生土长的行星民兵也被关在这里,另外还监押有许多爱说老实话的地方领导。

  被锁在后舱的囚犯并不知道,现在只有很少一部分基干人员在看守他们,大多数级别较高的官员已经乘坐交通艇撤离了这艘监狱船。而且在刚刚过去的几天中,来过玛尔·萨拉的主力舰也纷纷不知去向,只有诺德Ⅱ还继续留在原来的轨道上。

  剩下来没走的高级官员,船长伊莱亚斯·特德伯里,此时正在梅里马克的操控台前,紧张地盯着用来监测与交通艇对接的环形监视器,口里不住地骂骂咧咧。最后一班交通艇至少迟到了一小时,如果无线通讯网上流传的消息属实,那么使用震慑人心的光子武器的普罗托斯族,随时都可能现身。

  其实,特德伯里船长在这里冒险指挥监狱船的时间并不算长。现在,当交通艇缓缓驶近,要与梅里马克对接的时候,他开始焦躁不安地跺起脚来。一旁的通讯指挥系统正在监听通讯波段,随时了解与交通艇对接的情况。

  再等一会儿交通艇就到了,特德伯里想,马上他就可以和剩下来的船员离开这里,留下那些犯人自己去碰运气吧。

  扬声器里传来夹杂着噪声的呼叫,“监狱船交通……54……号……求靠近……等待对接。通行……”其余的话淹没在一片静电噪声中。

  负责联络的通讯员敲了敲头盔说:“请重复,5467号交通艇,请重复。”

  扬声器“刮刮杂杂”的声音又响起来:“……狱船交通艇……67号,请求靠近,……对接。通……”接着是一片更大的静电噪声。

  “请再重复一遍,5467号。”通迅员说。特德伯里简直要气炸了,但通讯员的声音还是干巴巴,软沓沓的,“请重复。”

  “干扰太……”传过来了答复,“我们将……努力……稍后再重新尝试对接。”

  “不!别走开。”特德伯里嚷道,越过他的通讯官拨动一个开关,“5467号交通艇,你可以靠近进行对接。马上动起来,进人大船的对接管道,把我们从这个鬼地方弄出去。”

  在通讯员指出船长这样做不符合操作标准的时候,对接气压门已经发出“嘶嘶”的响声,交通艇与监狱船的对接成功了。

  “小伙子,是我们现在的处境本身不符合标准。”特德伯里一边说,一边已经快要跑到对接的气压门边上,他的桶形背包老早就打好了,此刻在他身后荡来荡去,“收拾你的装备,快点通知我们的人,马上撤离这艘烂船。”

  气压门缓缓滑开,特德伯里船长一低头,看见一个黑洞洞的枪口抵住自己的胸部。长长的枪管的另一头是一个瘦削的男子,像是特德伯里在UNN上见过的熟面孔。

  “嘘——不要动。”迈克·利伯蒂说。

  只用了十分钟就制服了其余的船员,他们中的多数人按捺不住急于离开的迫切心情,手中的武器只有自己的背包。另外二十分钟用来耐心说服这些俘虏,奉劝他们重新启动超空间引擎,将梅里马克驶到行星的引力范围之外。雷纳和他的手下则与利伯蒂一道上了交通艇。

  “我得承认。”前民兵队长雷纳说,“当初请你想法子帮帮我们时,我并没抱什么指望。”

  迈克·利伯蒂脸有些发热,“我只是和魔鬼做了笔交易,结果还算对我们有利。”

  像收到信号一样,迈克话音刚落,孟斯克的大宽脸就填满了交通艇的显示屏,“恭喜呀,迈克。我们应该马上把这个胜利的消息传向四面八方。现在,外面的飞船正在疏散难民,玛尔·萨拉的人民张开双臂欢迎我们的到来。甚至连杜克上校也没有向装满平民的飞船开火,出了这种事把他气得够呛。”

  雷纳侧身转向屏幕,“孟斯克?我是雷纳,我得谢谢你帮助我们逃出那条破船。”

  “呵,吉姆·雷纳。迈克对你和你手下的人评价很高啊。不知你愿不愿意帮我个小忙。”孟斯克的微笑布满屏幕。

  “等一下,孟斯克。”迈克说,“我们之间的交易已经结束了,你不必再多事了吧。”

  “和你之间的交易已经圆满结束了,迈克。”把行星人民从水深火热中解救出来的恐怖分子头领说道,“但是现在,我还想和前民兵队长及他的部下达成一个类似的协议。我希望并且坚信,这会给我们的人民带来好处。”

第八章 泽格族和普罗托斯族

  说阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克是个操纵别人的老手,绝不会错,因为他本来就是;要说他惯于耍手腕,欺骗他人,也同样不错。但上了他的当以后,如果说上当的人自己一点责任没有,全都是他的错,那这种说法却错了。

  如果不考虑萨拉星系已经到了生死存亡的关头,那么现在的情形就很像一出荒诞滑稽剧了,而且正演到高潮部分。你的一边是丧心病狂的泽格族,另一边是暴烈可怕的普罗托斯族。中间夹着罪恶的特兰联邦的官僚机构,这些官僚为了更多地了解外星智慧生物的情况,竟然不惜把两个星球的人民一笔勾销。

  宇宙中有如此多的恶棍,再加上一个盂斯克又算得了什么呢?——利伯蒂的自述

  雅各布斯军事基地是掏空了一座山的山腹建成的,距玛尔·萨拉星的主要城市相当远。在迈克·利伯蒂接触过的,有关玛尔·萨拉的所有资料中,都没有关于这个基地的记录,但是孟斯克却知道它。

  雅各布斯军事基地的某个地方,存放着一份神秘的电脑数据。孟斯克说他知道这些数据事关重大,但并不清楚这些数据的具体内容,他知道自己一定用得着,他还知道雷纳会帮他去把记录这些数据的光碟拿回来。

  所有这些都使迈克很想搞清楚,孟斯克究竟掌握了多少情况。同时也让迈克想起坑坑洼洼的切奥·萨拉。那里莫非也有个类似的地方?否则普罗托斯族把炸弹打到那么深的地方去炸什么?普罗托斯族一定能感知常人不能感知的事物。这些情况,孟斯克知道么?

  利伯蒂突然觉得自己仿佛处在轰炸目标的中心,而且爆炸倒计时已经开始。

  在与雷纳率领的突击队来这里的路途中,迈克在运输艇的屏幕上看到,整个行星已经不成样子。从前的农田,正大片大片地被蔓延的菌丛占据,这些藤蔓状的物质覆盖地表,把卷须深深地扎进岩石下面去。到处都是歪歪斜斜的蘑菇状的古怪构造物。一种蝎子状的生物浩浩荡荡地前进,摧毁并吞噬掉所到之处的一切东西。在海德拉刺蛇率领下的成群结队的泽格林剥皮犬,在地面疯狂活动。有一阵子迈克还看见,地平线的尽头,映出一些飞来飞去的东西,像长着翅膀的活着的大炮。

  蔓延的菌丛还没有侵害到雅各布斯军事基地,但是远远望去,地平线上已经冒出泽格族奇形怪状的塔式建构。基地前门大开,有些人正在逃离。运输艇把雷纳和他的突击队送到地面,他们立刻遭受到炮火攻击。裹在老式战斗盔甲里的利伯蒂心里直打鼓。

  我可不是为孟斯克来的,他在心里给自己打气,我是为帮助雷纳而来。

  大门的卫兵满脑子想的,显然是逃跑,而不是战斗。雷纳的人几乎没费什么劲就驱散了他们。迈克·利伯蒂尾随着前面那些身披笨重装甲的突击队员,进人了基地内部。

  与门口的情况大不一样,他们刚进去就遭到火力强大的伏击。墙上地上到处都装设有隐蔽的自动火力点,每个拐角处都会突然冒出炮塔来,对准他们开火。还没回过神,雷纳的人已经被放翻了两个。

  “我们得找到这地方的控制计算机。”迈克说。

  “是啊。”雷纳赞同道,“但是我敢打赌,要找到计算机得先闯过这个枪阵。”

  在走廊中穿越,雨点般的子弹挟着弧光,打在周围的墙和地板上。迈克尽可能紧紧跟上,他自己的磁力枪已经上膛待发。转过一个拐角,雷纳在冒烟的走廊上驻足不前,激烈的炮火把墙和地板烧得一片焦黑。

  又一道一百英尺长的走廊,又一条十字通道,又一个炮位像地老鼠一样钻出来,在走廊中噼噼叭叭地向他们喷射出密集的子弹。

  雷纳和利伯蒂侧身躲进一个门洞,另外三名突击队队员躲进另一个门洞。一名队员稍一迟缓,被一束子弹扫中。他向前扑倒,但迎面而至的子弹连续不断地冲击他的身体,使他几乎倒不下去。他的头盔和胸前的护心钢板一瞬间被打得粉碎。

  “好啊,我们必须把这个火力点敲掉。”

  “等等。”迈克说,“我想我发现了点什么东西。”

  迈克说的那个东西就在门洞内,看上去像一个典型的通讯控制台,可以向四方旋转移动,显示屏旁大大小小排列着许多按钮,屏幕上显示的图像就好像基地内部的情形。

  “一幅地图。”雷纳说。

  “上面有好多标记。”迈克说,“太好了,我们正用得上这地图。”

  屏幕上一些区域红灯闪亮,正好是突击队刚才经过的地方。另有一些闪烁绿灯的记号,包括门洞外的这个炮塔。看来这些绿灯标出的是正在进行防御射击的火力点。

  “是了。”迈克问,“你玩电脑在行吗?”

  “有一次给秃鹰摩托换过一块存储板。”雷纳说。

  “够专业的。”迈克打趣道,想起自己也有一次在野外修理记录器的经历,可真够难缠。他埋头仔细检查各式各样的按钮和触发器,但全是数字键,找不到主程序列表。

  他敲击一个触发器,一点绿灯熄灭。他敲另一个,又一点绿灯灭了。这一来受到鼓励,迈克开始飞快地弹打触发器,同时胡乱点击各种按钮。大约过了十五秒钟,走廊里那些炮位发出的枪声渐渐稀疏,最后终于停了下来。

  “干得好啊。”雷纳说。

  “再试试别的机关,看看都有些什么作用。”迈克捏住一个小转盘旋动一下。基地深处随之响起“呜呜”的汽笛声,与此同时,他们脚下的地板也颤动起来。

  “妈的,有些不妙。这是怎么回事?”雷纳问。

  “碰运气碰过头啦。”迈克说。

  “你干嘛去碰它?”

  “当时的情形下那样做好像没错啊,伙计。”

  雷纳沮丧地长叹一口气,然后说:“你能从这个终端获取我们需要的数据么?”

  迈克摇摇头,伸出一根手指点向地图。“这个地方可能有。”他说,“这是一处孤立的系统,没有联结到主机。”

  “肯定吗?”

  “当然肯定。保护数据,防范黑客侵入的最好办法,就是完全隔断机器联结。这是计算机基础知识。”

  “那让我们先去打垮那些恶棍。”雷纳一边说,一边对剩余的突击队员发出信号。

  “好啊。”迈克笑了一下应道,“让我们先收拾恶棍。”

  他们刚从门洞中向外移步,密密麻麻的子弹就从背后袭来,打得满走廊子弹乱跳。

  “利伯蒂!”雷纳怒吼道,“你刚才没把炮位全部搞掉呀?”

  “那些不是炮位,吉姆。”迈克喊道,缩回门洞里,“那些是端着枪的大活人。”

  的确,两个身披白色铠甲的身形站在通道的十字口上,他们的战斗服除了颜色以外,与迈克穿的几乎一样。他们端着磁力枪向走廊这边扫射。

  迈克端起自己的武器,枪口略略倾向前方,一个白盔甲的目标出现在瞄准镜的十字线中心。

  但是迈克发现自己双手颤抖,不能开枪。因为他对准的是一个人!一个活生生的人!他没办法说服自己扣动扳机。

  白色盔甲的敌人可没有背这种良心包袱,一连串子弹对着迈克打过来,门洞的边框在攻击中被子弹炸成碎片,利伯蒂赶紧向后一滚,滚进了房间。

  “你怎么回事?”雷纳叫喊道,“怎么不开枪?”

  “他们……”迈克张张嘴,然后摇摇头,“我开不了枪。”

  雷纳不禁皱眉,“我亲眼见过你用猎枪干掉一个泽格族的剥皮犬。”

  “那不一样,这些是人呀。”

  迈克本来以为自己的话会招来雷纳的反感,但雷纳仅仅点了点头,说道:“好啦,好啦。很多人都有你这种毛病。好在对方并不知道你心地善良,不想打死他们。那朝着他们脑袋上面一点开火。吓吓他们,总可以吧。”

  他把迈克向门边推回来。走廊对面,另外两个突击队员正和白盔甲的身形展开对射。

  迈克滚出门洞,瞄准右边那个对手,抬高磁力枪的准心,对着敌人的头发,终于打出了自己的子弹。白色身形被迈克的火力压住,蹲下来。一会儿之后,他的同伙单腿跪地,从拐角处伸出枪口。

  尽管有些紧张,迈克还是微笑了。接着,他看到那个被他的火力压蹲下的士兵胸前喷出鲜血,像一朵花在胸口怒放。他的同伴刚想缩到拐角后去,但是太迟。他的面罩和头盔被一颗磁力枪子弹穿透,一片血雾顿时笼住了他的头顶。

  迈克趴在地上抬起头,只见雷纳身子侧向门洞外,站在他面前。是雷纳一枪一个,干净地敲掉了两个敌人。

  雷纳脸朝下对着迈克说,“我理解你向人射击有心理障碍。幸好,我没这个毛病。现在我们得搞快点。”

  墙壁和地板上的炮位全哑巴了,突击队几乎是跑步穿过走廊。

  迈克的战斗服轻便些,他跑在最前面。

  他突然意识到,在这个鬼地方,跑第一名可有些不够聪明。转过一个弯角,一头泽格林剥皮犬四仰八叉地躺在那里。

  奔跑中的迈克收不住脚,被这头怪物一绊,匆忙中只来得及做出一个笨拙的鱼跃动作,从剥皮犬上方越过,摔倒在地。在脚触到泽格林剥皮犬,身体从它上面翻过的一瞬,迈克能够感觉到这个生物的肌肉脉动和颤抖。

  结结实实的一大跤,迈克肩部先着地,右侧身体立刻传过一阵剧烈的刺痛感。

  “泽格族!”迈克声嘶力竭地叫喊,“快宰了它!”他顾不上疼痛,扭身抓过磁力枪,只盼着自己的枪没被这一跤摔坏。

  “注意!交叉火力!”雷纳吼道,“我们会伤到自己人!”

  走廊上一时安静下来,古怪的寂静。现在的情形是这样:雷纳的小组在一边,迈克在另一边,泽格林剥皮犬在中间。彼此相距太近,迈克觉得自己好像都闻到泽格林剥皮犬身上恶臭的气味了。它那特别的外皮好像正在腐败溃烂。

  泽格林剥皮犬看看小组,又扭头看看记者,似乎在考虑先向哪边发起攻击。最后,它的脑袋经过一番复杂的思想斗争,终于作出了决定。

  它吱吱叫着,张开爪子,跃起身扑向利伯蒂。

  与此同时,迈克抬起磁力枪的枪口,向前一窜,正钻到蹦起的泽格林剥皮犬身下。磁力枪一抬,枪管刺进怪犬的腹部,泽格林剥皮犬这一跃之力,拉动枪管一起在迈克的头部上方慢慢划过一道弧线。

  当弧线划到顶点时,迈克扣动了扳机,成串的子弹“噗噗”地打穿泽格林剥皮犬的肚子,透过它的身躯,嵌进走廊上的金属天花板。

  泽格林剥皮犬体内的腐汁脓液从天而降,把迈克浇得湿淋淋的。他恶心得发出一连串干呕。这时雷纳跑过来。

  “泽格族在这儿做什么?”雷纳问。

  “也许是来找我们想找的东西?”迈克猜测道。

  “现在,我们去找那份数据。”雷纳一挥手,率领剩下的突击队员继续前进。

  “现在,我们先去找个地方洗澡吧。”迈克喃喃自语,擦拭着被弄得污浊不堪的战斗服。

  迷宫的左边还有些出人意料的事等着他们。走廊越走越宽,最后通到一个大房间。三头泽格林剥皮犬待在里面,它们还没来得及作出任何反应,就被突击队猛烈的火力打死了。沿墙一排兽笼,门全大敞开。笼子里散发出泽格林剥皮犬特有的那种恶臭。

  “他们在这里饲养这些鬼东西。”雷纳说,“当作宠物?搞研究?”

  “他们搞这个搞了多长时间啦?”迈克冲到屋子里的电脑前,敲击按钮,“天啊,瞧瞧这个。”

  “是我们想找的资料?”雷纳问。

  “嗯。还有别的。看这里。有关泽格族的材料,几个月前的。”

  “但这不可能呀,”雷纳说,“除非……”

  “除非联邦一直知道泽格族的存在。他们知道泽格族在这里。他妈的,说不定就是他们把泽格族带到这里来的。”

  “拿上这个光碟片,我们快走。”雷纳说。

  “正在做。”迈克说,光碟舱发出“嚓嚓”的声音,几分钟后,舱口吐出一片银色的小圆碟,“到手了,走。”

  就在迈克从电脑前拿到光碟的同时,四围的照明光突然变成了红色。一个女人拖长嗓子的声音在他们头顶回荡,“自毁程序启动。三分钟之后炸毁。”

  “倒霉!”迈克咒骂道,“这地方肯定埋得有炸药。”

  “快顺着来这里的路往外跑!”雷纳说,“千万不要转错弯。”

  迈克,穿着相对轻便的盔甲,带头跑在最前面,现在他只顾一个劲冲锋,再也不害怕跑第一名会最先碰上什么骇人的事了。他们出去的路上除了死人以外,什么都没有遇到。头顶上那个女人慢吞吞的声音不断提醒他们,“十秒之后炸毁,”……“五秒之后炸毁。”

  他们终于跑出基地,跑到了玛尔·萨拉那烂橘子颜色的天空下。迈克一直跑,拿定主意不跑上运输艇决不停下。雷纳追上他,从后面把他扑翻在地。迈克怒吼着咒骂雷纳,但他的咒骂被轰隆隆的爆炸声淹没了。

  山的整个侧面都随着爆炸摇动起来,基地的出口猛地向外喷出一阵狂风。滚烫的气浪疾速从利伯蒂和俯卧在地的突击队员上方刮过去。差不多同时,山顶向下一坐,塌陷进山腹中。迈克贴紧抵住他身体的地面不住祈祷。

  直到所有动静都停下来,迈克才意识到,如果他没被雷纳按倒,还保持站立姿势的话,那现在早就被灼人的狂风吹得不知去向了。

  “多谢。”他对雷纳说。

  “没什么,当时的情形下那样做好像没错啊,伙计。”吉姆·雷纳说,“快,我们得赶在大批泽格族生物来这里之前撤回去。”

  亥伯龙号飞船,是孟斯克的旗舰。此刻,孟斯克正在这艘飞船的指挥舱中等他们。与诺德Ⅱ的指挥舱相比,这个指挥舱小些,显得比较有人情味一点,更像一个图书室,而不像一个舰队的神经中枢。指挥舱四周星罗棋布的通讯器中传来各路通讯员柔和的说话声。一个巨大的屏幕差不多占据了整整一面墙。

  迈克注意到,这里没有凯丽甘的踪影。

  “泽格族在那里!”雷纳说,把光碟向孟斯克递过去,“联邦研究这种该死的外星物种已经有好几个月啦!”

  “有好几年啦。”孟斯克毫不惊讶地说,“我亲眼见过联邦关在畜栏里的泽格族生物,那是一年前的旧事了。显而易见,联邦早就了解这些东西。就我们现在所知道的全部情况来看,他们是在饲养那些怪物。”

  迈克抿紧嘴,什么也没说。联邦的黑幕已经黑得没了边,现在无论听到多么肮脏卑鄙的事,都不会再让他惊讶了。

  反倒是一向沉着的雷纳,现在惊讶得合不拢嘴,“你的意思是说,联邦把我们的星球当作一个实验室,专门用来研究……这些怪物?”

  “不仅仅是你们的星球,还有你们的姊妹星球切奥·萨拉。天晓得有多少边缘世界的星球被当成实验室。他们四处播撒风的种子,我的朋友们,现在他们收获到的是飓风。这倒也许是他们事先没料到的。”

  雷纳目瞪口呆,完全不能理解孟斯克陈述的事实。如此严重的罪行,迈克想,对于雷纳的地方性执法头脑来说,可能太复杂了些,与他所有的经验都对不上号。像这种屠灭种族的罪行,你该拘捕谁?这种犯罪又该怎样量刑呢?

  迈克大声说,“我想写一份报道发出去。简要说明一下迄今为止我们了解到的情况。”

  “我们为你准备了一套临时的通讯设施。”孟斯克说,“但是你知道,联邦控制着网络,不会让这样的报道流传出去。”

  “我必须碰碰运气。”迈克嘴上这样说,心里却赞同孟斯克的说法。塔索尼斯那几个古老家族,连他揭露了一点市政厅建筑的丑闻,也揪住不放,甚至不惜采用恐吓的手段。他们又怎么可能承认,联邦与毁灭行星的外星生物早就打上了交道呢?

  迈克突然想到,幸好能读透人心思的幽灵特工此时不在场。

  响起一阵柔和的铃声,随之传来技术员的报告,“坐标457点,发现空间跃迁信号。”

  “撤到安全距离,最大限度扫描。”孟斯克说,“先生们,如果你们想看这场好戏的尾声,那么就留在这里,演出就要开始了。”

  迈克和雷纳谁都没动,孟斯克转向大屏幕。巨大的橘色的玛尔·萨拉星隐隐出现在他们上方,一些白色的云朵飘过它的北半球高空。现在,泽格族的蔓生菌丛滋生迅捷,泛滥成灾,星球橘色地表的大部分已经被弄得斑驳不堪,乱成一团。

  整个地表看起来像一锅煮开的稠粥,脉动起伏如同活物。蔓延的菌丛甚至覆盖了海洋,翻翻滚滚,像一大片地毯似的海藻正在海上快速铺开。

  行星上一点人类迹象都没有,更准确地说,现在已经没有一个活人还留在行星上。

  环绕行星的光环上突然闪起一朵火花,迈克知道,普罗托斯族来了。他们闪光的飞船经过超时空跃迁,进入这里的空间。一片冰蓝色的闪光后,普罗托斯族的大队飞船出现。金色的母舰,被蛾子一样的小飞船簇拥着,一些像蝙蝠一样的金属飞行物与较大些的飞船一起编成队形。这些摄人心魄的夺命使者,简直把战争的暴力上升到了艺术的高度。

  孟斯克轻声对麦克风下达指令,迈克能够感觉到引擎正在预热启动。恐怖分子头领准备好,一旦普罗托斯族发现他们,就马上逃之天天。

  其实他大可不必担心。普罗托斯族的注意力完全集中到了他们下面这颗被泽格族感染的星球上。稍大些的飞船打开底部的舱门,发射出强烈的能量光束,一柱柱白热的光束直刺向玛尔·萨拉。普罗托斯族对下面的行星施放了摧毁性的能量束射击。

  能量束打到哪里,哪里就开始燃烧。能量束穿透大气层,天空在颤抖,空气在突如其来的冲击下疾速散失。

  能量束击中的地面,立刻像火山喷发一样沸腾起来,蔓生菌丛滋生的地方和尚未被它们污染的地方,一起陷入火海。致命的五彩辐射光,比迈克上次看见的更加绚丽灿烂,螺旋形地发散开,毫不留情地搅动着行星的陆地和海洋,好像准备把整个星球都要扭散架。

  接着,另外的飞船开始像做外科手术一样,发射出稍细一点的能量束,准确集中地打击某些特定的位置。

  迈克意识到,那些地方是城市。他们把城市当作攻击目标,并且看他们的架势,显然是想消灭城市里存在的一切生命。所有的人类居住地点,他知道,当然也包括雅各布斯基地在内。

  如果再晚几分钟,迈克想道,那雷纳和我肯定就陷在雅各布斯啦。他突然感到胃部有些翻涌。

  一股能量束打穿地壳,地下的岩浆喷涌上来,沿着地面推进,刚被能量束摧毁的东西又陷入黏稠炽热的岩浆中。行星的大气层被撕得到处都是缺口,几乎全部燃烧起来,空气卷起强烈的飓风和龙卷风,直到被更多的能量束烧毁。

  现在,火山爆发般的赤热光焰完全笼罩住玛尔·萨拉伤痕累累的北半球。行星在缤纷的辐射死光中起伏喘息。没有任何东西能躲过这样的劫难,人或其他生物都不能。

  “除虫剂。”迈克缓缓说道,“他们是宇宙的除虫剂。”

  “是啊。”孟斯克说,“他们不能够或者不愿意将我们和泽格族区别开。也许在他们眼里,我们与泽格族之间根本没有区别。我们还是早点离开这里为妙,他们随时可能会发现我们。”

  迈克看看雷纳。前民兵队长的脸色冷峻得像石头,他的双手攥紧身前的护栏。在屏幕上普罗托斯族飞船的冰蓝色反光映照下,他的样子像一座雕塑。只剩下眼睛还像活物,而这双眼里充满了无穷无尽的感伤。

  “雷纳?”迈克说,“吉姆?你还好吧?”

  “好?”吉姆·雷纳低声说,“我在想,这事过后,我们中还有谁能感觉好?”

  迈克无话可说,呆在那里眼睁睁地看着行星被毁。孟斯克在紧贴喉头的麦克风上下达指令。一会儿工夫,这个恐怖分子头领说:“我们要走了。”

  “好吧。”雷纳喃喃道,他的眼光片刻也没离开过大屏幕,“我们走。”

第九章 上尉和幽灵特工

  在联邦垮台的这段时间里,我遇见过的所有人中,最正直的要数吉姆·雷纳。至于遇上的其他人,我得说实话,不是死人就是坏人,再不就是被害死的坏人。

  第一次碰见雷纳时,他看上去像一个蛮荒之地的牛仔,那种成天泡在小酒馆里,胡喝海聊的老派汉子。天生带有一种目空一切的自负感,常常让和他待在一起的人缩手缩脚,感到不自在。然而相处一段时日后,你会发现他是一个十分难得的患难伙伴,甚至——我配不配这样说呢?——一个朋友。

  他以信任作为生活的坚强支撑。吉姆·雷纳信任自己,也信任跟随自己的人。信任给予他力量。靠着这种力量,他和他的追随者,顶住了降临到他们头上的种种艰辛,顽强地生存了下来。

  吉姆·雷纳是最正派和最值得尊敬的人。可能正是因为这个原因,我觉得他同时也是这场荒谬战争中最了不起的悲剧角色。——利伯蒂的自述

  孟斯克在迈克看来不过是另一种类型的政客。尽管孟斯克表面上像一个大公无私的革命家,或者一个正义的复仇者。但他骨子里的动机,却与塔索尼斯那些攀附权贵的势利小人一样卑劣。他目前还处在聚集力量的阶段,羽翼未丰,所以不愿放弃任何潜在的盟友。迈克清楚,这就是为什么孟斯克现在一定会信守诺言的原因——如果他不信守承诺,那么这种事一旦传扬出去,他就拉不到盟友,他的领袖地位就会受到威胁。

  孟斯克给了雷纳一个上尉的头衔,利伯蒂则被特许与他本人进行一系列一对一的单独采访。迈克并没有像孟斯克希望的那样替他大吹大擂,但这种对立情绪,反而使魅力四射的恐怖分子更乐意回答迈克的问题。对这位叛军领袖来说,正因为迈克的对立,如果最终能说服他站到自己这边来,才更加难能可贵。

  渐渐地,迈克发现自己越来越多地认同孟斯克对联邦的种种看法。见鬼,其实他自己在最近几年的各类报道中,也表述过许多同样的见解,只不过表达得更加委婉些,谨慎些而已。特兰联邦的确是个藏污纳垢的官僚机构,职业政客和贪污受贿的官员多得都快溢出来了,这些人有着一致的战斗口号:“我的那份在哪里?”

  孟斯克对另一些事的预测也很准确。UNN没有发表迈克的任何报道,也没有提及玛尔·萨拉星毁灭的细节和联邦在这次遇袭中应尽的责任。他们只是告诉人们,宇宙中与我们作对的邪恶外族不是一个,而是两个:地下挖墙脚的泽格族和高空搞爆破的普罗托斯族。两者都是人类的死敌。而我们的出路只有一条,那就是,紧密团结在联邦的旗帜下,万众一心,击退来犯之敌。

  “这就是独裁者的本性。”有一天晚上孟斯克这样说,当时他正与迈克在亥伯龙号的观察舱中下国际象棋,他的一杯一口没喝的白兰地放在他们之间的桌子上。利伯蒂的玻璃酒杯早干了,放在棋盘边,白方已经认输告负。孟斯克习惯走黑棋。利伯蒂无所谓,与孟斯克下棋时每次都执白,常常输得一败涂地。桌子远角放着一只一尘不染的烟灰缸。虽然迈克在戒烟,但孟斯克还是为他准备了随手可用的烟缸。

  孟斯克接着说道,“独裁者要生存下去,惟一的可能就是有一个比他还强大的独裁者,时刻威胁着他的生存。联邦只知一味诅咒,到现在为止,其实并没有清楚地认识到其他独裁者的危险性。”

  “泽格族和普罗托斯族出现之前。”迈克指出,“他们最大的威胁是你。”

  孟斯克嘿嘿地笑起来,“可能吧。我得承认,我个人以为最理想的政治体制是仁爱的独裁,我不认为联邦的寡头执政者们适合这种政体。”他从棋盘上捡起迈克那只翻倒的白王,“要不要再玩一盘?”

  迈克一直没见到凯丽甘的身影,他问起她时,孟斯克只是说:“我信赖的助手正在从事战场上的外勤工作。”迈克认为这话的意思是,凯丽甘现在到了另一个星球,为谋反做准备。

  迈克的判断没错。两天以后,他和雷纳一起被叫到孟斯克的观察舱。屏幕上显示出一个陌生的星球,这是一个红褐色的世界。一层厚厚的大气包裹着它,看上去像过分溺爱孩子的父母。

  “安提卡主星。”孟斯克敲敲屏幕说,“特兰联邦的边缘殖民地。那里的人民早就受够了联邦的军管。出了泽格族和普罗托斯族的事情后,联邦对这里的统治更加严酷。我想让雷纳上尉帮助安提卡人民发动起义。行星表面的主要通道上,有一个阿尔发中队的小组在担任临时保护任务,可能会与他们交火。”

  “乐意前往,长官。”雷纳说。迈克注意到,与离开萨拉星系时相比,现在的雷纳更加镇静和克制。他和他幸存的手下一道归人孟斯克属下的“柯哈之子”,这种合并显然有助于使他从玛尔·萨拉被毁灭所受到的挫折中慢慢平复过来。勇敢而又沉着自信的天性又在他身上焕发出来。他正摩拳擦掌,盼望着投入战斗。

  孟斯克转过身,“还有利伯蒂先生,你愿意同他的小组一道去吗?”

  “你可能忘记一件事,阿卡提诺斯。”利伯蒂说,“我可不在你手下工作。”

  “你现在好像不在任何人手下工作。”孟斯克回应道,“UNN已经把你的名字勾销了。我仅仅是考虑到你的专业兴趣……”

  “还有呢?”迈克插话道。

  “还有你机敏的头脑和你的伶牙俐齿,能够鼓舞安提卡人民早日摆脱联邦的枷锁。”他脸上泛起一丝微笑,迈克知道自己被说服下。

  安提卡主星曾经是个水世界,但海洋早已一去不复返,裸露出干硬的泥质台地和低地。台地并不很高,顶部平坦,上面丛生着开紫花的本地灌木。台地侧面露出的地层褶皱处,偶尔能见到一些白森森的海洋生物骨化石。这仅仅表明,在人类到来之前,有大量的生物曾经在这里生活。现在这儿触目皆是一片荒凉、无生命的景象,倒也自有其动人之处。

  运输艇载着迈克和雷纳的一小队人,在安提卡的一块低平台地降落,这块台地和安提卡主星上别的台地没什么两样。

  孟斯克说过,他们一到地面,侦察人员就会前来与他们接头。

  迈克心里对谁是侦察人员十拿九稳。雷纳的人设好警戒线之后,迈克将自己的通讯系统保持在打开状态,以便随时与孟斯克和雷纳联络。

  凯丽甘不知从哪里一下子冒了出来,尽管四周并没有藏身之处。她穿着幽灵特工的铠甲——变色迷彩战斗服——背后挎一支步枪。她没戴头盔,火红的头发在安提卡特别耀眼的太阳光下跳动闪烁。

  凯丽甘行了个短促的军礼,“雷纳上尉,这个区域的侦察活动已经完成,另外……你这头猪!”

  迈克耳朵一炸,连忙把通讯系统的音量调小。雷纳则像猛然间被人敲了一棒,身子向后打个趔趄。

  “怎么啦?”他说,“我连一句话都没说!”

  凯丽甘略显宽厚的嘴唇挂着厌恶的冷笑,“是没说,但你正在想。”

  “噢,是啦,你是个通灵者。”雷纳说,一边狠狠地瞪了迈克一眼,这一眼包含的意思甚至连迈克这个没有通灵力的人都读清楚了:妈的,为什么你不早点提醒我一下?

  雷纳对中尉说,“别在意,我们继续,好吗?”

  凯丽甘鼻子里哼了一声,“好吧。联邦的指挥中心位于正西方向两公里处,建在一块台地上。隶属阿尔法中队,但杜克本人不在。小伙子们,干掉他们后,本地民兵会很乐意与我们一块儿武装起义。不过如果要我进去的话,得先打掉两个拦路的炮塔。”

  “呃,”雷纳皱着眉头说,“我就不用废话了吧,反正你都通灵。”

  “是,用不着说你脑子里那些废话了。”凯丽甘说道,语气凶得有点过分,“另外,还出现了一些意外情况。”

  “什么意外情况,说清楚点,中尉。”雷纳说,“我可不会读别人的思想。”

  “越来越多的报告显示,这一带有异形生物活动。”凯丽甘说。

  雷纳的眉头皱得更深。

  迈克差点没从座位上跳起来,“异形生物?泽格族?在这儿?”

  “被肢解的牛,神秘的失踪,长着暴眼睛的怪物。”凯丽甘证实说,“类似这样的不同寻常的可疑事物,虽然不多,但足以说明问题。”

  “倒霉。”雷纳喃喃说道,“联邦和泽格族。看来真是连在一块儿分不开啦。好,我们马上出发。”

  在安提卡主星宽阔、干坼的泥地上,快速行军一点不费劲,但要想隐蔽起来却困难重重。联邦陆战队侦察人员的身影,两次出现在南方,雷纳骑在他的秃鹰摩托上正面牵制敌方,其他人则绕过去偷袭。迈克和小分队的人慢慢爬上一个台地。距他们约三百码的一座炮塔内突然伸出一尊大炮,向他们开火,猛烈的炮火将他们压得伏卧在地上。

  迈克的通讯系统发出呼叫。“该死!”传来凯丽甘的声音,“他们那个东西装有传感器,能自动捕捉目标,我这里打个喷嚏都会暴露。千万小心。你那边能招来增援的人吗?”

  “正在呼叫。”迈克厉声喊道。这时又一枚炮弹在他上面不远的岩层中爆炸。“雷纳!这里是利伯蒂!我们遇到炮火阻击!需要火力支援,请立刻增援,快。”

  迈克不能肯定雷纳是否收到了他的呼救,直到听见兀鹰摩托引擎尖锐的轰鸣声。上尉的摩托在不远处升起,向炮塔逼近。炮塔试图向新出现的目标横转过去,但慢了一步。兀鹰摩托的引擎罩下已经射出一排枪榴弹,只听得一连串巨响,炮塔的底座炸开了花。

  凯丽甘大喊一声,伏卧着的战士从隐蔽处纷纷现身,集中火力向炮塔扫射。同时雷纳发射了第二排枪榴弹,威力惊人。耀眼的火光再次从炮塔基座腾起,炮塔开始向前倾斜。雷纳赶快后撤,转眼间炮塔轰然崩倒,被报销了。

  迈克的私人通讯线路传来呼叫,“下一次,遇到重要情况再呼救,老兄。”上尉说。

  “他说什么?”凯丽甘问。接着又说,“没关系,他是头猪,不过还算得上是头机灵能干的猪。”

  迈克摇摇头说:“我离开塔索尼斯后遇到的所有人里,雷纳上尉是最正直和诚实的一个。”

  “是呀,表面上看,他正直诚实,沉着坚强。”凯丽甘说,“但他内心与多数人没什么两样,是头猪。这一点上你相信我的话没错。”

  迈克一时不知说什么好。最后他敷衍道:“这段时间他受到的压力太大了。”

  凯丽甘的鼻子里又哼了一声,“得了吧,这段时间谁的压力不大?”

  他们现在已经看见指挥中心了,样式和联邦所有的指挥中心一样——标准的可移动半球顶建筑。与迈克在玛尔·萨拉行星上见过的那个相比,这个指挥部没有被泽格族毁坏,还在太阳下熠熠闪光。不知为何,迈克心里忽然生出一种悲喜交集的感觉。

  又一个呼叫传来,这次是雷纳在请求支援。凯丽甘能把跟随她的人派过去支援雷纳吗?

  “他说……”迈克刚要说。

  “派他们过去。”凯丽甘说。

  “但你必须……”

  “不错,我必须进去。一个人就够了,不需要多余的人手。人多反而容易暴露目标。让其他人上雷纳那边去,你跟着我就可以了。”

  迈克将凯丽甘的命令传达下去,凯丽甘将战斗服上的头盔拉起来戴上。迈克看着她扣好头盔,摁了一下皮带上的一个什么装置,然后……整个人消失不见了。

  不,不是彻底的消失。空气中微微有些波动,如果你知道该注意哪些迹象,看得足够仔细的话,还是能跟踪她的行动。指挥中心门口站岗的卫兵可不知道其中窍门,根本没察觉凯丽甘已经逼近。

  两声轻微的枪响之后,门两边相对站立的两个卫兵倒下了。接着正门被突然炸开,露出一个大洞。硝烟弥漫中,只见一个拿着重武器的女子侧影一闪。凯丽甘已经进入指挥中心的内部。

  迈克慢慢跟上,他清楚自己的弱点,痛惜自己没有幽灵特工那种隐身技术,没有能够解读旁人思想的通灵力。他在两个卫兵的尸体旁稍作停顿。死去的卫兵穿着阿尔法中队的制服,流血的脑袋罩在头盔中,安提卡的阳光把头盔映得白晃晃的。迈克不敢去掀开头盔,他害怕看到熟面孔,说不定是那些在诺德Ⅱ上与他一道玩过扑克牌,至今还欠他钱的人呢。

  迈克蹑手蹑脚,进入被毁坏的指挥中心。

  很容易辨认出凯丽甘刚才走过的路径,迈克只需跟着一路死去的、还在淌血的尸体前进,就不会迷路。像被人随便扔在地上的皱巴巴的布娃娃一样,地上到处都倒着全副武装的男女士兵,躺卧在他们自己的血泊里。

  艾米莉中尉的面孔在迈克·利伯蒂的脑子里一闪而过,他发现,自己现在已经习惯面对刚刚死去的人了。也许是心肠越来越硬的缘故吧,不过这样也好,要想在星际战争中保全生命,不练就一副铁石心肠制作的情感铠甲可不成。

  他发现凯丽甘的磁力步枪,扎在一面玻璃钢盾牌内,拿着盾牌的那台巨型哥利亚机器人倒在地上。这时,前面传来打斗的声音,来不及多想,迈克抱紧自己的磁力枪冲向前去。

  迈克看到了莎拉·凯丽甘的搏击,不禁瞠目结舌。

  那是流血的诗,是战斗的芭蕾。一路冲杀,以掷弹枪和匕首为武器的她,现在已经到了指挥中心的中央位置。一次现形,刀子切开一个对手的咽喉,再一次现形,又结果一个。陆战队士兵纷纷冲向她现身的位置,但她已经闪身到了数英尺之外。她几乎是抵住目标开火,把掷弹枪的子弹灌进对方的头盔,然后消失。接着,她又现身,这次她整个身子跃起来,空中一个旋转扫堂腿,踢断了一个大吼大叫的军官的脖子。

  迈克举起手中的武器,却发现自己不能开枪。倒不是横不下心,而是不能判断凯丽甘所处的位置,怕伤到她。凯丽甘像猫一样窜来窜去,动作敏捷优雅,干净利落地干掉每一个撞到她手下的敌人。

  她使刀的技巧出神入化。迈克产生一种强烈的感觉,她下手杀人像普罗托斯族一样——显露出一种暴力的美感,光芒四射,毫不容情。

  迈克在指挥中心的中央人口处站了一分钟,但就是这么一会儿,凯丽甘已经把这里的对手全部消灭了。不多的几个幸存者都是在第一时间就做出了聪明的选择:向外逃。

  杀完了人,凯丽甘终于现出身形,她双膝发软,背对着利伯蒂。

  迈克走在后面,向她的肩头伸出手去,想扶她一把。

  手刚要碰到她身上,凯丽甘就地一个闪电般的转身,一只手一把拧住迈克的手腕,另一只手往上一翻,搏击匕首迎头刺了过来。

  刀尖离迈克的脸只有一英寸的时候,凯丽甘猛地停手。她满面怒色。一瞬间,迈克完全陷入了恐惧的感觉中,而且他立即意识到,凯丽甘已经读出了他心中的恐惧。

  “不要,这样,做。”她咬紧嘴唇,一字一顿地说。然后收起刀子,两只手掩住了脸,说,“你怕我。”

  迈克愣了好一会儿,才找到一个词,“是的。”

  “对不起。”她说,“吓着你了。”

  迈克深吸一口气,“我原来从没见过你与人搏斗的样子,你歇一下,我先把消息发出去。”

  他把计算机操控台前的尸体挪开,往计算机中插入一张事先备好的光碟,调好电平,清除了所有频段上的信号干扰。

  \"这里是迈克·利伯蒂,在安提卡主星上广播。报道消息,安提卡主星上的联邦指挥中心,在‘柯哈之子’的打击下已经瘫痪。

  重复一遍,联邦的指挥中心已经瘫痪。联邦的政权被推翻,如果安提卡人民为了掌握自身的命运起义,那么联邦对安提卡的控制就将彻底终结。守护指挥中心的联邦陆战队员大部分被打死,其余的全部逃走。‘柯哈之子’方面的伤亡……“他瞄了莎拉·凯丽甘一眼,见她一副精疲力竭的样子,正在掩面哭泣,”……‘柯哈之子’方面的损失被控制在最低限度。我们这里有一份‘柯哈之子’领导者,阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克的录音资料。请大家稍候,马上播出。\"

  迈克取出预先备好的录音磁盒,放进录音播放舱,按下放音键,恐怖分子头领音质优美的嗓音响起,他在磁盒里号召人民赶快行动起来。迈克走回凯丽甘身边,这一次特意绕到她的正面,让她知道他过来了。

  现在,凯丽甘停止了流泪,只是双肩还在抽动。她呼吸急促,双臂交叉,紧紧环抱住自己。

  “好啦。”迈克说,“你可真行,一个人就把他们全打发了。”

  “我知道。”她说,看着迈克,\"我把他们全打发了,我在杀他们每个人的时候,都清楚他们脑子里正想着什么一一恐惧。惊慌。

  仇恨。绝望。早餐。\"

  “早餐?”

  “一个技术兵错过了早餐,他正为没吃到华夫饼干后悔。”凯丽甘鼻子里发出两声格格的傻笑,“他的喉咙都被划开了,却还在为华夫饼干烦恼。”她抬起一只手,手指贴着头部一侧伸进红色的头发,“当幽灵特工真是糟透了。”

  “我想是的。”迈克说,心中的恐惧并没有完全消除。他相信,凯丽甘完全可以在自己作出任何反应之前,就切开他的腹部。

  凯丽甘知道他在想什么,“我知道你怕我,你能承认这点,使你显得比大多数人都聪明。天晓得,我是怎么变成现在这个样子的,联邦对我干了些什么,你了解吗?”

  “我了解联邦掩盖了许多不可告人的秘密。许多秘密甚至超出我的想像。幽灵特工的训练,要选择有天赋的精英人才,精细地控制他们的精神感应力……”

  他说话的时候,凯丽甘不住地点头,现在禁不住接过话头说道:\"用麻醉,威胁,暴虐来控制你,直到控制住你全部的身体和灵魂。他们和丑陋的泽格族一样,都是为了扩张帝国而制造战士。

  我们哪里还算人!所有的生活细节都要经过联邦允许,根本谈不上有自己的生活。等到了我们能力下降,不再有用的时候,就找借口把我们处理掉,惟恐以后给他们带来麻烦。除非……\"

  “除非你想办法逃脱。”迈克说,“或者有人帮助你逃脱。”他突然意识到,这个从前的幽灵特工,为什么会为阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克工作。她一定欠这个恐怖分子一份人情。

  凯丽甘点头回应:“原因很多,但你也没想错。”

  入口处传来沉甸甸的脚步声,迈克拿起磁力枪,对准门口。十字瞄准镜里出现的是穿盔戴甲的雷纳。

  “孩子们,都没事吧?”他叫道。

  “该做的都做啦。”迈克放下枪,“夺取中心,按原计划发出消息。”

  “干得漂亮。”雷纳上尉说,“我们遇到一大堆从南面打过来的阿尔法中队的人,好不容易才把他们解决掉。她还好吧?”

  “我很好。”凯丽甘说,站直身子,“你可以直接问我的。”

  “也许我直接对着你想就行啦。”雷纳说。

  “吉姆!”迈克厉声说道,“够啦。”

  “怎么了?”雷纳问。迈克这种语调让他十分惊讶。

  “够啦。”迈克重复道,语调没刚才那样激烈,但仍然很生硬。话音异常严肃。

  大块头的上尉看着迈克,愣了一会儿,才慢慢点点头,“哦,是了,我想我明白了。”他转向凯丽甘说,“对不起,女士,刚才多有得罪。”

  “我早习惯啦,上尉。”凯丽甘说,“你说还有很多联邦的家伙等着我们去杀,继续行动吧。”

  她出去的时候,推开两个挡在她前面的人,一边走一边渐渐消失在门口。

  雷纳上尉摇着头叹息,“女人。”

  迈克放缓声调,“她近来受到的压力太大。”

  雷纳哼了一声,“我怎么瞧不出来?”

  迈克跟在雷纳后面走出指挥中心。沿着地平线,可以看到远处有一些焰火般的闪光,是安提卡义军正在与联邦军队火拼。

  他们头上,渐渐变暗的天空中,满天弹雨。那是另一个战场,闪动的能量束在空中交叉舞蹈,只有当一颗灿烂的流星划破夜空的时候,才暂时掩盖住战火的闪光。

第十章 诺德Ⅱ的残骸

  古老的地球语言里有一个词汇——幸灾乐祸。意思是在别人遇到痛苦和不幸时感到兴高采烈。比如你听说一个与你竞争的记者,在现场直播的麦克风前一不留神,脱口冒出脏话。或者听说某个著名的贪官撞到一辆垃圾车的车轮下。这时你心中虽然有些不安,但还是按捺不住心头涌起的一阵阵强烈快感,那种感觉可真叫爽啊。事情过后,你会一个劲地祈祷:千万别让这种倒霉事落到自己头上来。

  对于普罗托斯族和泽格族在联邦地盘上越打越凶这样的情况,我们简直有满满一箩筐的幸灾乐祸。——利伯蒂的自述

  其他人投入新一轮战斗中,迈克则回到孟斯克的基地,监听通讯网络信息。与他预料的一样,网上出现了不少战争期间特有的那种盲目恐慌的情绪。许多信息会突然莫名其妙地消失在一片辐射干扰中。有不少来自普通老百姓的信息,大多是呼救的:请求得到帮助,无论什么人的帮助,无论来自哪边的帮助都行。

  还有一些异常情况的报告,说看见怪物突然在乡村出现。报告者或者把这些怪物当成联邦一边的部队,或者把它们当成叛军。也有少数人认为它们是来自太空的入侵者。有关各种怪物的报告每小时都会成倍增加,这使迈克坚信,凯丽甘没说错:泽格族来到了安提卡主星。

  当这个念头印入脑海的时候,迈克差点向计算机控制台狠擂一拳。在一个星球上发现泽格族,就像在一个人身上发现了癌肿瘤,而且更为致命。除非人们能想出一种剿灭它们的办法,否则泽格族就会把整个星球活活吞掉。要不干脆让普罗托斯族——用他们那种毁灭万物的化疗方法——把星球变为不毛之地,以阻止泽格族进一步扩散。

  “但那样做也不能最终解决问题,不是吗?”迈克在控制台前自言自语,“总会有一些癌细胞逃脱,然后新的毒瘤又繁荣壮大起来。”

  迈克刚觉得心头有一腔怒气要涌上来,听筒里忽然传出一个让他惊愕的信息,打断了他的情绪。

  “这里是杜克将军。从阿尔法中队的旗舰诺德Ⅱ呼叫!我们的飞船失事,坠落地点有泽格族向我们进攻!收到信号后请立即支援!重复,紧急呼叫。这里是杜克将军……”

  求救信号循环不断,迈克认真听了三遍,才转向其它频道。

  传来几个呼叫,要求证实当前的事态,马上得到数不清的网上回应。泽格族的进攻,安提卡叛军和联邦军队的战况,种种描述,乱哄哄地绞成一团。甚至有一种说法,说普罗托斯族飞船进入了安提卡星系,此时正在冰冷的星系边缘大打出手,对头很可能就是泽格族,与击落诺德Ⅱ的那批泽格族无疑是一伙的。还有说得更玄的,声称已经有人发现普罗托斯族的地面部队。总之,意见和流言乱七八糟,什么样的都有,但却无法从中找到一个诚恳的,有实际意义的提议。

  他就要被煮熟啦,迈克心想,杜克这只老鸭子终将被煮得透熟。

  大约十分钟后,雷纳大声嚷嚷着过来:“迈克,跟我走吧,穿好战斗服。”

  “做什么?”迈克问,一边伸手去拿他的盔甲。

  “你没听到刚才的消息?”雷纳眉头紧锁,看上去像随时可以放出闪电。

  “正常的恐慌和绝望。”迈克摆了一下手说,“哦,对了,我还听见杜克已经从上校混成将军了,我们要不要送个花篮去祝贺?”

  “别开玩笑啦,我的大记者。孟斯克让我们去营救杜克。他认为杜克将会是一个好盟友。”

  迈克对着上尉直眨眼,“该不会是我耳朵出了什么毛病吧?”

  “没错,我就是这么说的。”雷纳说,一边替迈克拿过头盔。

  “他疯啦!”

  “你才知道啊?我可早就发现了。”雷纳认真地说。

  “是孟斯克想让我去?这种采访我在这里就能完成。”

  “是我希望你陪我一同去。那个杂种关押过我和我的部下,恐怕我们之间不好说话。我想有一个像你这样的他乐意对话的人一块儿去要好得多。”

  “我和杜克最后一次对话的结果是,他让人把我强行拖出了他的指挥舱,我没对你说过这事吗?”迈克说,一边把头盔往头上扣。

  “我也想过这点,但我觉得你控制情绪的能力比我强些,至少不会当场崩了他吧。换了我可就说不准啦。”

  迈克锁紧头盔,跟着雷纳离开通讯区,“我现在特别想抽支烟。”

  “也许你可以向杜克要一支来抽。”

  两人走在路上的时候,迈克想到一个问题,“凯丽甘知道这事吗?”

  “唔,嗯。知道。”

  “她认为这是一个好主意?”

  “不。”前民兵领袖说,“和你一样,她也说孟斯克发疯啦。”

  “这么说来,在这件事上,你与她达成了共识。我可真是大吃一惊。”

  “是的,我们看法一致。”雷纳说,沉默片刻又说道,“是的,我想是这样。”

  阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克召集了大队人马。雷纳和迈克赶到的时候,紧急救援失事战斗巡洋舰的准备工作已经基本就绪。

  快速穿行在平地上的部队,有安提卡的起义军;有“柯哈之子”的成员;还有那些放弃了对联邦的忠诚,因而没被缴枪的联邦军队的投诚者。雷纳从左侧跨上兀鹰悬浮摩托,飞了起来,这时他们头上有一队A—17幽灵战机疾速地划破天幕。庞大的哥利亚巨型机器人迈开大步,穿越河滩低地,在软泥地上留下深深的脚印。它们很快超过一队阿卡尼特攻击坦克。

  这支混编部队几乎立刻就遇到阻击。泽格林剥皮犬和海德拉刺蛇,从四面八方围攻过来,密密麻麻就像挡风玻璃上的虫子。空中充满了活体大炮(现在迈克和其他人都知道了这种东西叫飞螳),还有些会飞的东西活像长着龙虾螯钳的水母脑花。远看过去,这些空中的泽格族成员飘荡在地面泽格族的上方,像沙漠上的黑云一般直压过来。

  一群步兵从迈克右边冲出,朝着一个看上去像直立的泽格林剥皮犬似的东西掩杀过去。这个超大型怪物舞动着的大前爪,简直就是两柄钩状马刀。远处的空中,一些类似乌贼和海星一样的飞行的泽格族,抵挡不住幽灵战机的猛烈炮火,开始纷纷逃窜。

  他们在泽格族的围堵中艰难地穿行,打退泽格族的成员,打不退的尽量就地歼灭。一群泽格林剥皮犬突然从地下冒出,眨眼间把一小队战士扑倒,咬碎。兀鹰摩托队随后赶来,射出密不透风的弹幕,把这群剥皮犬打成肉酱。

  泽格族向后撤退一段,然后大多数再反扑回来,然后是又一次退却。迈克觉得这纯粹是一场与海洋的战斗。一个浪头退回,但这仅仅是暂时的假象,紧接着,一波力量更大的怒潮将再次袭来。

  迈克心里清楚,安提卡主星完蛋了,与已经完蛋的切奥·萨拉和玛尔·萨拉一样。泽格族正在这个星球上四处打洞,最终不管是它们得逞,还是普罗托斯族赶来收拾残局,从太空中发射焰火销毁它们,总之,安提卡主星肯定完蛋啦。

  泽格族的防线坚持了一会儿,终于被打开一处缺口。孟斯克组建的这队人马总算穿过泽格族堵截,向诺德Ⅱ坠落的那块高地挺进。

  对失事的诺德Ⅱ匆匆一瞥,迈克断定,这个大家伙再也飞不起来了。它的后部引擎舱与船身拧成四十五度角。起落架不知伸出来没有,如果坠落时伸出来,现在也完全陷进了泥潭。船身前部的舰桥摇摇晃晃,悬在峭壁边,舰桥下可以看见的部分全毁了。

  迈克和雷纳驾驶着兀鹰摩托,加大油门,从一扇开着的舱门降落到诺德Ⅱ上。他们关好身后的手动舱门,这时,可以看到又一群飞螳突然出现在地平线上。

  “往哪边走?”雷纳一边扯下头盔,一边问。

  “跟我来。”迈克说着,带头向指挥舱走去。尽管身穿战斗服,他在诺德Ⅱ狭窄的过道上还是行动自如。

  杜克好像从未离开过指挥舱。这头银背大猩猩拱着脊背裹在他的战斗盔甲里,仍然坚守着他的岗位。惟一的变化是围绕他的一圈屏幕上没有图像,只剩下一片静电噪音,断掉的电缆线像瀑布一样,顺着一面舱壁挂下来。他转过身面对闯进来的两个人,皱起眉头。

  “你们俩是我最不想见到的人。”他沉着嗓子说。

  “没办法啊,将军,谁让我们这样爱戴您呢。”迈克幸灾乐祸地说。他看都不看杜克一眼,径直走到指挥舱通讯系统的调控台边去,输入了与孟斯克基地进行联系的密码。

  “你要做什么?”杜克吼叫道。

  “我们的赞助商想跟你谈谈。”迈克说,“呵,赞助商,感觉八辈子没说过这个词啦。另外,这里哪位身上带得有烟?”

  主屏幕上,孟斯克的影像渐渐清晰。孟斯克,迈克想,当我们所有人都在战斗和流血时,他却安全地躲在秘密的防护堡垒中。

  出乎迈克的意料,杜克的吼叫声甚至比刚才更粗鲁,“你们到底有什么诡计,孟斯克?”

  “我们的诡计?”雷纳怒冲冲地嚷起来,“我来给你说,你这个令人作呕的联邦渣滓,你……”

  “冷静,吉姆。”迈克劝道。

  “可能你还没注意到。”孟斯克说,“联邦的统治正处于土崩瓦解之中,杜克。各处的殖民地都在暴动。而且你最清楚,你们饲养的泽格族已经完全失控。此时此地,如果我们袖手旁观,那么,接下来会发生什么样的事呢?你难道有办法摆脱眼前的困境?”

  “你有什么提议?”杜克板着面孔说。

  迈克掉过脸去,看到一个荧屏现出图像:一些幽灵战机在攻击被驱散的飞螳,但是空中另外有些海星状的东西却像是特殊材料制成的,老打不死。

  “我给你一个选择。”孟斯克语调平稳地说,“你可以继续站在联邦一边,品尝失败的苦果;也可以加入到我们这一边,帮助我们,将人类从泽格族的蹂躏下解救出来。”

  “你希望我怎么回答?”

  “我想,现在这种情况下,作出决定应该没什么困难吧。”一丝不易觉察的微笑浮现在孟斯克灰黑的唇髭上。

  “看在老天的份上,我可是个将军。”杜克勃然大怒。

  “呵呵,可不是么,又升官了。”迈克说,“都忘了给你道喜啦,想不想让我们把这个头衔刻在你的墓碑上?”

  “迈克,看我面上别打岔,谢谢你。”孟斯克说,“杜克,你现在是一个光杆司令,而我可以在我的内阁中给你一个职位。并且肯定不会像战前的联邦那样,把你塞到一个偏僻旮旯去闲置不用。”

  “呃,我不明白……”杜克说。迈克注意到这个战争狂人犹豫了一下。显然孟斯克已经把他稳稳攥在了手心里。可怜的杜克,已经咬住了钓饵,自己却还不知道。

  “我不是一个有耐心的人,杜克,快拿主意吧。”孟斯克说。飞船外不远处什么东西突然爆炸,一声巨响,像是给孟斯克刚说完的话打了一个句号。

  在雷纳和迈克轻蔑的注视下,杜克为了面子上好看些,又勉强忍了片刻才说:“好吧,孟斯克。成交。”

  “你总算作出了明智的选择……杜克将军。”孟斯克说,“雷纳上尉?”

  “什么事,长官?”雷纳的眉头还没展开。

  “护送将军和他的部下到一个安全场所。”孟斯克话音刚落,杜克就启动了飞船的自毁程序。这意味着二十分钟以后,他们将撤到数公里以外的地方,而那时的诺德Ⅱ,则会变成一个热核反应的火球。

  “我希望诺德Ⅱ爆炸时能多炸死些泽格族的怪物。”迈克在其他人飞速清理指挥舱时这样说。

  半小时以后,迈克回到孟斯克的通讯中心。随着诺德Ⅱ的爆炸,战场暂时平静下来。安提卡主星上的陆战队士兵,包括那些经过“神经中枢社会化再造”的军人,在首领叛变以后,已经全部收编入孟斯克的部队中,安置妥当。现在,安提卡上的敌人只剩下残酷暴虐的泽格族。

  麻烦的是,这种敌人太多啦。

  迈克抢时间完成了一篇关于营救诺德Ⅱ行动的报道,发送到网络中去。他舒展一下身子,靠向椅背,懒懒地抬起一只手理了一下头发,感觉头发比前段时间薄了不少。

  一包烟,被人揉得有些皱,扔在控制台上,旁边配着一个亮晶晶的打火机。雷纳开口道,“一个诺德Ⅱ上的家伙说,这是他还你的赌债。”

  “太好了。”迈克说,欠身从中抽出一支。

  “又寄了一份打水漂的报道出去?”雷纳问。

  \"我还以为只有凯丽甘能通灵哩,没想到你也能猜对我的心思。

  是呀,没用的报道。呃,不过老习惯很难克服喽。我常常梦想,许多年后,有人发现我的报道,从而了解人类在这段时间付出的牺牲,同时也了解人类这段时间做出的所有愚蠢行为。\"

  雷纳坐到迈克对面的一张椅子上,“不太可能吧,就像孟斯克说的,英雄创造历史,失败的历史就像无用的数据一样终将被删除。”

  迈克深深地吸了一口烟,呛得咳起来,他做个鬼脸,“这烟被他们在什么东西里泡过,猫尿?”

  雷纳摆摆手说:“现在能有这个就不错啦,对付着抽吧。我们这辈子不都是像这样对付过来的?”

  “说得不错。”迈克说,“对啦,刚才你去见孟斯克时,都说了些什么?”

  “我告诉他杜克是条毒蛇。”雷纳叹着气说,“然后他说……”

  “就算是毒蛇,也是我们的毒蛇,对吧?孟斯克肯定要这样说。”

  雷纳点点头,缓缓说道:“我认同孟斯克的目标——推翻联邦。这一点让我动心哪。但是,老弟。他正在暗中做一些交易。他正要求我们去做一些违心的事……”

  “别去追随他的理想。”迈克说,表情痛苦地喷出一口劣质烟,“到头来只会让你伤心失望。理想主义碰上严酷的现实,立马就破灭啦。我所了解的好政府转变成无赖政府的事实,比我看到的泽格林剥皮犬都多。天晓得,我看到过多少只泽格林剥皮犬。”

  好一阵,两人都沉默不言。他们身后的通讯频道上播报着战场实况,幽灵战机和飞螳,哥利亚巨型机器人和海德拉刺蛇,以及那种被他们称为泽格族女皇的海星状东西,还有死亡。频道里不断传出死亡的消息。

  “我给你说过我结婚的事吗?”雷纳另起一个话头。

  迈克不愿交流双方的私人生活,但现在这个话题突然摆在眼前,仿佛脚下裂开一道大口子。“没说过。”迈克平静地说。希望雷纳不会问起自己的婚姻生活。

  迈克的担心是多余的,大块头雷纳似乎只想倾述自己的故事,“我结过婚,有个孩子。大家都说我这个孩子天赋‘异秉’。”

  “听得出你在‘异秉’这个词上用了引号,是指具有幽灵特工的素质?超人的力量?还是异常的精神感应力?”

  “唔,嗯。是的。他被送人一所特殊学校,由政府出钱培养。过了几个月,我们收到一封信。说学校里发生了一起‘事故’。”

  迈克清楚收到这种信意味着什么。在训练幽灵特工的过程中遇到不幸,像拔棵草一样普通。这是联邦军方又一个肮脏的秘密,很少公之于众。“我很遗憾。”迈克说,这是他现在说得出来的惟一的一句话。

  “是啊,我的妻子从此变了个人,身体一天比一天瘦弱。那年冬天终于被一场感冒带走啦。打那以后,我全身心投入工作,拼命干,我发现自己越来越喜欢独自一个人工作。”

  “把痛苦埋进工作中去,是个不错的办法。”迈克说。他看到通讯线路的传输信号灯在闪亮,这表明他刚才送进网络的报道已经发送出去,飞向了不知何处的虚无之中。

  “不管怎样,我想把这些事讲给你听。”雷纳说,“你可能认为,我是故意要和凯丽甘的通灵术过不去,也许是吧,但我没办法克制自己对通灵术的反感。”

  “她也有她自己的难言之隐,你知道。她遇到的困扰比较特殊,你也许应该放她一马。”

  “很难做到啊,特别是当她知道你心中真实想法的时候。”

  “凯丽甘是个出色的战士。”迈克说,凯丽甘疯狂杀人的舞蹈场景,不由自主地浮现在脑海里,“她可能只是故意显得刻薄一些。”

  “我觉得她会带来危险。”雷纳说,“对她周围的人,对孟斯克,甚至对她自己来说,她都是一种危险。”

  迈克耸耸肩,拿不准该向雷纳透露多少凯丽甘告诉自己的那些情况。最后他只说了一句:“她活得够艰难的了。”

  “难道我们活得很轻松吗?”

  “不管怎么说,我们应该保护她,应该更关心她一些。她是否察觉我们的真情实感无关紧要,我们只要尽量不让她受到伤害就行了。”

  接下来的谈话转到当前的局势上,风起云涌的起义对世界的影响,杜克的反叛对联邦其他高级将领会产生怎样的作用等等。最后雷纳起身离开,剩下迈克一个人在通讯室。

  迈克看着控制台上那包被抽空一半的烟,感到吸完第一支烟后的劣质烟味还留在口腔中。

  “见他妈的鬼。”他自言自语道,伸手过去抓起烟和打火机,“我敢说,此时此地,你差不多可以学会忍受一切。”

第十一章 象棋

  和阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克玩象棋,我通常都是输家。说不定哪天我会被带到某个最高裁决者面前,说我陪叛乱分子下棋,是犯了叛国大罪。那我可没什么好为自己辩护的,最多只能实打实地说,自己输的时候比赢的时候多。我俩下棋时,孟斯克喜欢时不时地在我面前放点诱饵,我常常轻易上钩。直到在他布置的圈套中被弄得焦头烂额时,才识破他的诡计,可惜晚了,已经无法挽回败局了。

  人类与泽格族交战的整个过程和我玩象棋差不多,由一系列失败组成,局部战斗一次比一次更让人伤脑筋。每次都搞不清楚情况,总要晚一步才得知泽格族已经潜入某个星球,总要等蔓生的菌丛爬到家门口,或者普罗托斯族雷神般的飞船经过超时空跃迁突然飞临我们头顶时,我们才拉响泽格族入侵的警报。而这时,怎么补救都来不及啦。

  我们自以为可以逃脱输得精光的结局。我们中的一些人,包括孟斯克自己,总认为有能力控制局势。但事实上,我们都不过是这场大规模象棋游戏中的小卒子罢了。

  不,说是小卒子还不够准确。更像是多米诺骨牌。一张张骨牌依次翻倒,一个人接着一个人,一个行星接着一个行星,一直倒向所有骨牌中最大的那一块。那块骨牌叫塔索尼斯。——利伯蒂的自述

  “过去,人们常把战争与象棋相提并论。”阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克说,挪动棋盘上的马,同时威胁迈克的王后和象。

  “好棋。对你来说,象棋和战争,这两样游戏都玩得很在行啊。”迈克说,移动王后,吃掉孟斯克的车。

  “但是现在,我发现这种类比已经不准确了。”恐怖分子说着话,手下的马吃去迈克的象,“顺便说一下,将死了,你瞧。”

  迈克眨巴着眼盯住棋盘。几秒钟之前,他还摸不透对手行棋的意图,而此刻,孟斯克的所有策略都在棋盘上摆得清清楚楚。记者懊悔不迭,一边责怪自己不长心眼,一边探手过去拿他的白兰地酒杯。他们身后,网络调频广播里,正播放着迷人的老歌。装满烟头的烟灰缸放在棋盘边上,全是迈克扔的,它们散发出轻微的类似猫尿的气味。

  他们在亥伯龙号飞船上,飞船隐藏在安提卡主星一个隐蔽的机库里。杜克去将当地起义军收编到自己部下,雷纳跟着一同去了,免得杜克把事情搞得一团糟。迈克不知道凯丽甘跑哪儿去了,不过这倒是凯丽甘的一贯风格。

  “象棋不像战争?”迈克问。

  “从前,也许两者很相似。”孟斯克说,“退回到过去,古老的地球上。两个旗鼓相当的对手,拥有实力均衡的军队,遵守同样的规则,然后展开对垒。”

  “现如今可没有这样的事。”迈克说。

  “不可能再有啦。”恐怖分子说,然后提高声调,开始发表高论,“首先,对垒双方不是旗鼓相当。特兰联邦拥有启示录级的末日核弹,而我们这边却没有。联邦打出这种牌,把柯哈Ⅳ星烧成一颗悬在太空中的黑糊糊的晶体球,很难把这种情况叫做公平对垒。反过来也一样,我们零星的反抗,最初看来好像不起眼,人力财力都匮乏,但每爆发一次新的起义,联邦在战争中就会被削弱一点。联邦越来越衰老而虚弱,最后发力一推,它就会彻底坍塌。你在象棋中可看不到这种情况。”

  “其次,”孟斯克越说越来劲,“是武力的均衡。以导弹为例,在我父亲生活的时代,它还是一种极具威慑力的武器,但和现在的武器相比完全不值一提。武器不断发展——核兵器,心灵感应术,现在连泽格族都被联邦利用来作为武器。”

  “这不难想像,战争当然会推动武器的发展。”

  “是的,很少例外。大多数人都知道矛与盾的理论:交战双方一边用矛攻击,一边用盾防守。这就刺激产生更锋利的矛和更坚固的盾。推动枪和盾牌不断翻新。事实上,枪的进化催生了化学和计算机武器,进而导致精神感应术应用于战争,再进一步激发智能导向武器的出现。战争的压力迫使军事技术加速发展,但从来不是课堂上讲的那种有规律的直线反映,战争具有非线性性质。”

  “与报纸上说的也完全不同。”迈克补充道。

  孟斯克微笑了一下,“第三,战场规则。象棋棋盘八排八列,六十四个格子,是有限的,所有战斗都超不出这个小世界去。没有第九排或第九列。不会出现一队绿棋,突然跑到棋盘上去攻击黑棋或白棋。兵不会突然变成象。”

  “兵可以通过升格变成王后。”迈克插话道。

  “但是兵的升格要遵守规则,它必须在对方的攻击下越过它自己前面的每一个空格,才能按规则变化。它不能随心所欲,突然变成一个王后。不,象棋一点不像战争,这是我玩象棋的理由之一。与真实的生活相比,这个游戏太简单啦。”

  不是第一次,也不是最后一次,迈克发现,孟斯克超凡的影响力几乎可以歪曲摆在大伙面前的事实,“你认为联邦会拿起武器,抗击眼下受到的攻击?抗击普罗托斯族和泽格族?”

  “不太可能,尽管他们正在拼老命,正在做他们最擅长的事:竭尽全力宣传,同时压制那些仗义执言的人。这是他们惯用的武器,很好使,用起来毫不犹豫。但现在的局势下收效甚微啦,就如同对着一头向他们猛冲过去的大象吐唾沫一样。稍等一下,我给你看些东西。”孟斯克说罢,在遥控装置上数不清的按钮中指指戳戳地摁起来,他眼睛不离按钮,好像在努力回忆某个密码。

  “我记得你曾说过联邦在饲养泽格族。那不就是要让泽格族成为他们的武器吗?”迈克问。

  “最初我也这样想。”孟斯克又按了几个按钮才停手,“虽然我知道这种设想可能并不正确。但我们也得宣传嘛,我们就是要这么说,一口咬定。破坏人民对政府的信任,没有比这种故事更有效的了。我们让大家都知道政府在背地里做些什么:他们竟然把时间花在发展危险的外星智能种族上。”

  “那真实情况是怎样的呢?”迈克忍不住催促孟斯克。

  “真实情况和以往一样富有弹性。”孟斯克露齿微笑,“是的,联邦对泽格族的研究有些年头了,萨拉星系那些泽格族就是联邦特工故意带去的。是啊,他们在做实验,想探寻开发一种强大的武器。泽格族不是他们创造出来的,他们本意不是要让泽格族去疯狂地吞噬和繁殖。不,他们头脑里有一个更阴毒的计划。你和雷纳从雅各布斯基地带回来的光碟上,记录着这个计划。我们马上就能看到了。我想,嘿嘿,你对这东西一定会感兴趣的。”

  孟斯克点击一个按钮,屏幕上出现凌乱扭曲的信号。等画面清晰起来,迈克看到一排排低矮的山丘和台地,暴露在棕红色的天空下。这种场景在安提卡主星上的任何地方都能见到。烂熟的UNN标志打在画面一侧,屏幕下端滑动播出的,是一排各行星主要股市的股票现价。

  然后一个令迈克突然惊恐起来的熟悉嗓门在画面外响起,“这里是迈克·利伯蒂,从安提卡主星向您报道。”

  迈克使劲眨眼。那是他的声音,是他在安提卡上最后播出的那部分。但是他从来没有把这个特别的音像资料发送给谁呀。他们从什么地方搞来了这份文件?

  镜头继续摇动,最后固定在说话人身上。他穿着一件优雅的大氅(比现在挂在迈克衣橱里那件还要优雅),金色的头发拖向脑后,盖住一小块秃斑。饱经沧桑的面孔轮廓分明,他的双眼深邃,充满情感。

  连迈克自己都挑不出屏幕上那个迈克·利伯蒂的漏洞。这个克隆出的迈克·利伯蒂,看上去简直就是迈克本人的翻版。

  屏幕上的迈克继续说,“我刚刚从臭名昭着的恐怖分子阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克的关押中逃出来。我是在玛尔·萨拉被叛逆者劫持的,那还是在爬虫类的普罗托斯族毁灭这颗行星之前。现在,我总算安全了。”

  “那个人不是我。”迈克说。

  “我知道。”孟斯克说,“就我们目前所知,普罗托斯族和爬虫类这个字眼可沾不上边。嗯,接着往下看。”

  “关押期间我了解到,孟斯克和‘柯哈之子’借用一种效力强大的思维控制麻醉药物维护其统治,他们在普通人身上随意滥用这种药物。”屏幕上迈克·利伯蒂的平面形象继续说,“数以百计的人死于这种不受限制的毒药之下,我们必须说,这种行为是对无辜市民的化学攻击。这些药物带来的毒副作用,还导致无数人的肌体产生奇怪的变异,成为畸形。”

  孟斯克的嘴里忍不住发出一些粗鲁的叽咕声,但屏幕上的影像还在滔滔不绝地说着:“孟斯克派出的一个间谍混上诺德Ⅱ,施放生化毒素,诺德Ⅱ上的大部分官兵中毒,直接导致该太空舰在安提卡上空坠毁。‘柯哈之子’的特工,俘获了那些被神经控制麻醉药物毒害的官兵,其余官兵被他们的泽格族盟军残忍地杀害了。”

  “泽格族盟军?谁写的这种谎话?”迈克咬牙切齿地说。

  “这几句有点过火了。”孟斯克平静地说,“可见利用谎言可以把真相涂抹得含混不清。”

  “我相信,爱德蒙多·杜克将军,这位塔索尼斯杜克家族的后裔,已经成了这种思维控制药物的牺牲品,被强制洗脑,沦为恐怖分子手中的工具。孟斯克和他那野蛮的泽格族盟军,妄图凭借这种方式扰乱英勇的联邦战士的军心,使我们的勇士不再信任他们的上级。”

  “英勇的联邦战土……我原来在诺德Ⅱ上当随军记者时,曾在报道中用过这个句子!”迈克说,“可我想不起,我在什么地方谈过‘生化毒素’这个话题。”

  “地下污水泄漏,污染了一所中学。”孟斯克说,“如果我记得不错,这是你在很早以前做过的一个报道。这个词应该就是从那里剪下来的。”

  “只有始终保持高度的警惕性,我们才能够铲除像孟斯克这样的恐怖分子,以及那些被他控制住思想的帮凶。”屏幕上的影像说,“现在,强大的联邦正在包围封锁安提卡主星,恐怖分子将在未来几天之内被清除干净。这里是uNN的迈克·利伯蒂,在安提卡为您报道。”

  孟斯克点击另一个按钮。荧屏上的迈克·利伯蒂总算住了口。

  “看见那个了吗?”迈克嚷着,从座位上跳起来,“那个人不是我!”

  “我知道不是你。”孟斯克微笑着平静地说,“大多数时候,你给人的感觉是,呃,理智和诚实的。”

  “他们到底想要干什么?”

  “此前你真的从来没有编辑过这样的假报道?”孟斯克的一条眉毛跳动了一下。

  “当然没有!”迈克厉声道。接着语速变快,像打机关枪一样,“我是说,有时因为时间紧,或者有些事实找不到佐证,或者有法律方面的问题,或者哪个赞助人跳出来找麻烦。我是说,我的东西以前也被砍过,有时候他们也会把我的报道删删改改,插进些片段,把整个报道的调子改得和原稿截然不同。但像这种……像这种……”

  “欺诈?”

  “捏造!拼凑剪辑,完全是捏造出来的。”迈克说,眉头紧锁。“的确。把你过去的报道剪辑成片断再拼凑一番,找个替身站在那里,把平面像素作点技术处理。你看,在平面的屏幕上做起假来简直不费吹灰之力——活见鬼,这在三维全息传播中可做不到。所以,你知道,我更喜欢三维全息通讯。但要愚弄大众,散布谎言,他们这样做就足够了。现在大家都会认为,你活得好好的,而且不畏艰险,正在为UNN和联邦的事业英勇战斗。”

  “但我的报道……”迈克气急败坏地说。

  “拆散过后,再按他们的意图重新组装,你不过是个被利用的棋子。”

  迈克一身发软,坐回到他的椅子上,“我要杀了安德森。”

  “如果你的安德森像你一样热爱真实报道。”恐怖分子说,“恐怕早就没命啦。”

  迈克哼了一声。

  “或者。”孟斯克字斟句酌地说,“他可能是迫于权力机构的压力,只好默许播发这个报道,尽管他自己也讨厌这样做。也许这就是‘生化毒素’这个短语为什么出现在报道里的原因——暗中发点小牢骚,作点小影射。我是说,仔细听报道会产生这样的疑问:思维控制药物怎么会等同于生化毒药?这说不通啊。当然,这对观众来说,要求高了些,他们一般不具备将报道进行逐字逐句分析的能力。”

  “是了,那是汉迪·安德森的惯用伎俩。”

  “我只是想告诉你,你的新闻网已经当没你这个人了。他们可不想今后你又在什么地方不合时宜地蹦出来,比如说现在这个战场。”孟斯克说,一边给迈克的杯子里加满白兰地酒。

  “这又为什么?”

  “宣传是联邦最重要的,也是他们用得最好的武器,是他们的女铁锤。当你手中握着这么一把大铁锤时,那所有事物在你眼里,就都成了想怎么敲就怎么敲的小铁钉啦。”

  “我还以为,他们在对付你的时候,能找到比记者和宣传更厉害的武器哩。”迈克嘟哝道。他对着屏幕摇摇头,“他们研究泽格族时到底发生了什么事?我们从雅各布斯基地带回的资料上有些什么内容?”

  “啊。”孟斯克点击另一串按钮,“雅各布斯的光碟。我很高兴你现在居然能记得起这个--这就表明我的思维控制药物在你身上失效了。嘿,不要用那种眼神看我,我只不过是开个玩笑。”

  “现在我对那事还有些敏感,会过去的。”

  “我原以为这上面是些武器数据——他们手中最秘密的高科技武器。但我估计错了,那光碟上记录着一些更有意思的东西。我们马上就能看到。对了,你知道幽灵特工吧,哦,当然,你知道。”

  迈克想起凯丽甘,冷血的战士,她能感知每个被自己杀死的对手,在临死前一瞬间的感受,“幽灵特工。是联邦特有的,你刚才所说的高科技秘密武器的一个实例。”

  “是一个有趣的实例啊。说点题外话,最初我们是乘坐殖民飞船从地球过来的。漫长的星际旅程,很可能会扭曲人类的某些遗传密码。与原先的地球人相比,我们的心灵感应能力更强了。这可真算得上是个有趣的意外啊。”

  “我还以为我们俩个都是不相信意外的人。”迈克一边说,一边伸手去拿酒杯。

  孟斯克友好地耸耸肩,“不管是意外还是故意吧,反正人类的精神意念力趋于增强。我们发现这种情况,于是制造出幽灵特工——拥有思想读解术的超级刺客。只有极少数的孩子能完成全部的训练程序,达到合格水平。而且,直到最近,联邦对幽灵特工的控制看起来仍然牢不可破。”

  “莎拉·凯丽甘中尉。你是怎样帮助她从联邦的控制下解脱出来的?”

  “这就是我们刚才说到的那种情形,一边有了好的盔甲,而另一边有了火力强大的枪。”孟斯克微笑着说,“总之,她最后摆脱了控制。而且她的大脑居然没受到严重损伤,奇迹啊。”

  “而且还对帮助她摆脱这种控制的人感恩戴德。”迈克接口说。

  “是的。”孟斯克承认,“她频频露面,这可是件让联邦头痛的事嘞。”

  “你不就想要达到这样的效果吗?”迈克有点不客气地说,“我们离题太远了吧?”

  “呵呵,是的。对不起。现在我们回到雅各布斯的光碟。光碟中的研究资料表明,我们的泽格族朋友也是些精神感应者,它们对意念波非常敏感。使用的波长与幽灵特工们相互联系时所用的波长差不多。地位较高的泽格族生物,恰恰是通过这种意念控制方式,对地位较低的泽格族生物实行统治。因此它们能够在近距离内定位这种波长的发出者。”

  “多近的距离?”迈克问,突然想到凯丽甘在萨拉星系和安提卡主星上的行动。

  “对于正常状态的精神感应,非常,非常近。充其量数十码的距离。在这个范围里,一条海德拉刺蛇能察觉身边的一切意念。联邦开发的这个技术,可以用来研发控制幽灵特工的探测器。”

  “又是枪和盔甲的关系。幽灵特工能像读解人的思想那样读解泽格族的思想吗?”

  “是啊,他们能,但那是一件异常痛苦的事。联邦做过这种实验。他们发现,泽格族为了不断进化,可以不惜一切代价。在泽族眼里,世间万事万物不外乎两种用途,要么给它们提供遗传进化材料,要么给它们提供喂养后代的食物。它们的社会组织结构像蜜蜂巢,每个个体都绝对服从上一级成员,层层控制,紧密团结。这样,它们渐渐形成了规模极其巨大的集体意识。”

  “听来很有吸引力啊。”迈克喝了一大口白兰地,喉咙里火辣辣的感觉提醒他,自己不是泽格族,而是人类中的一员。

  “泽格族很丑恶。但普罗托斯族同样也不是什么好东西。”孟斯克说,“注意,那张光碟上记录的都是幽灵特工解读出的泽格族观点。普罗托斯族则相反,他们是坚持遗传纯化论的绝对主义者,把自己当作宇宙中的最高审判官,一旦发现哪种生命形式发展过头,不符合他们制订的完美标准,就毫不留情地出手,直至斩尽杀绝。”

  “遗传进化者与遗传纯化者之间的对抗。这样的对手,地狱里才创造得出来。”

  “说得不错。回到刚才的话题,联邦发现了泽格族的存在,也发现了心灵感应对泽格族的影响。他们想掌握更多可利用的泽格族生物。”

  “更多?为什么他们总是想要更多?”

  “因为战争的非线性性质,孩子。他们在寻找既有核武器威力,又没有核武器缺陷一一放射性污染、负面新闻报道一一的新型武器。泽格族就是这种近乎完美的武器:它们是异种,丑陋,让人恶心。联邦可以用它们来对付任何敌人,事后再把泽格族全部消灭,这样一点痕迹也不会留下。是啊,泽格族就像他们口袋里揣的一窝小妖怪,用起来方便极了。”

  “你曾说过你认为他们在饲养泽格族。”

  “我估计错了。”孟斯克语气平缓地说,“饲养它们比把它们抓进笼子要复杂得多,联邦还没有掌握这项技术。联邦现在的做法是引诱更多的泽格族进入预定地点,当然,这就必须运用精神感应力。”

  “但精神感应力的影响距离有限呀。”

  “不错。”孟斯克赞同道,“所以为改进影响的距离,他们做了大量的工作。你们从雅各布斯带回来的资料上说,他们有一个‘脑波脉冲发射器’计划。漂亮的名称啊,恰如其分的准确描述。使用这种发射器,他们成功地放大了精神感应信号,使之跨越星际,直到吸引住泽格族,把它们招引来。呃,就像飞蛾被灯笼招来一样。”

  迈克沉默片刻,然后说:“萨拉星系……”

  “不错,的确是这样。正像我原来说过的,他们利用那些行星作为试验他们新武器的场地。他们把泽格族引到萨拉星系,结果普罗托斯族跟踪而至。但他们并不只是招来一对泽格林剥皮小狗,他们招来的是一个完整的泽格族社会组织。玩大啦,结果失去控制。妖精放出去,收不回口袋了。现在,泽格族正从一个星系到另一个星系,肆意蔓延,依靠自己的智力,决定改造人类,或者消灭人类。”

  “你有战胜它们的办法吗?”迈克问。

  “除非炸死每一个个体,并烧毁它们的老巢。没别的法子。”孟斯克身子向迈克这边倾过一点来,“我虽然不知道怎样战胜它们,但我清楚,怎样做可以把它们送到我想让它们去的地方。”

  “怎样做呢?”迈克摇摇头。白兰地使他突然变得呆头呆脑的了。

  孟斯克靠回椅背,“你那个幽灵替身刚才的报道有一点可不假,安提卡已经被封锁得如同铁桶一般。联邦想把我们困在这里,让泽格族或普罗托斯族来消灭我们。”

  “我们只有在这里坐以待毙?”

  “不。我已经安排好了。我们制作了一个发射器,呃,是按你们带回的那个光碟中的资料做的。我们将把这个发射器安置到联邦军队的心脏地带。每一个泽格族成员,哪怕是十光年以外的,也会急急忙忙往这里赶来。它们将像老鹰扑鸽子一样帮我们打破封锁圈。嘿嘿,和我们这种武器比起来,诺德Ⅱ那样的战斗舰只能算个玩具。”

  “但是发射器只能放大信号。你需要一个通灵者去……”迈克脑子里电光一闪,“凯丽甘!你是让凯丽甘去引来泽格族。”

  “判断正确,聪明。”

  “你不能这样做!”迈克反对,“你让她潜入联邦营地?他们有探测器,防范严密,她决不可能做到!”

  “我对我的助手非常有信心。”

  “你不能这样做。”迈克重复道。

  “你时态用错了。我们坐在这里下第一盘棋之前,我已经下达行动命令。优秀的中尉在我们地下的制造厂里,现在应该已经拿到发射器啦。如果你快些,也许还赶得上她。”

  迈克骂骂咧咧地从座位上一跃而起。

  “替我祝她好运I”孟斯克坐起来,对着迈克的背影喊道。迈克头也不回地跑出恐怖分子头领的住处。

  孟斯克靠回椅背,举起白兰地酒,对着屏幕上被定格的假迈克·利伯蒂,干了一杯。

第十二章 泽格族的腹地

  外星种族正在压缩人类的生存空间,而人类的反应却是相互争斗。泽格族和普罗托斯族登陆到人类生存的行星,除了看到叛军与联邦之间打得乌烟瘴气之外,别的什么都没有。此情此景,外星种族见了作何感想?我只能想像,他们或许会认为,这是我们人类种族的一种正常行为模式。如果他们真这样想的话,就完全想对了。

  盂斯克胜利的消息,有一部分通过我私下的报道散播出去,引发了几十场大大小小的局部战争。愤怒的人们拿起武器,纷纷跳出来来反抗腐朽的联邦政权。联邦则用武力作出回应,一次比一次残酷的镇压,引发一次比一次更加激烈的暴动。

  在此期间,泽格族渗透到更多的行星上,普罗托斯族则紧紧盯住泽格族的行踪,一心要把它们赶尽杀绝。在双方夹击下,人类手足无措,只好不断放弃那些星球。如果当时内战双方静下心来想一想,说不定可以暂释前嫌,团结起来,共同抵抗人类面临的真正威胁。

  可惜大家都在忙着搞窝里斗,没有一个人能静下心来认真思考。——利伯蒂的自述

  “凯丽甘!”迈克在运输艇的起落舱前大叫一声。中尉正在戴头盔。迈克来不及穿上战斗服,刚才跑出来时只顺手抓来他那件大氅。

  “利伯蒂。”她冷峻地说道。迈克看到她的秃鹰摩托一侧放着一台醒目的设备。“我刚准备出发。”

  “去送死?”

  “嗯,通常我得……”她刚说半句就打住话头,深邃的玉绿色眼睛盯住迈克。迈克脖颈后的汗毛一下倒竖起来。他知道凯丽甘什么都明白了。

  她的宽嘴唇扭动一下,摇摇头,“你想跟我一起去?这可是你自找的。不过我倒确实需要一个人帮着拿设备,我们走吧。”

  秃鹰摩托从机库中飞出,一路轰鸣,向指定地点驶去。

  安提卡主星正在遭受不间断的攻击。滚滚浓烟弥漫在这片火葬场上,天空黯然失色。巨大的烟柱从地面腾起,仿佛裹在丧服中的伤恸的上帝。远处,传来阿卡尼特坦克的隆隆炮声,不知是谁在开火,也不知打的是谁。

  一路上见到被炸毁的碉堡,像砸碎的鸡蛋壳一样。废弃的碉堡周围,毁损的武器和人的残肢碎体半埋在土石里。轰隆隆的炮声更近了,利伯蒂意识到,他们快要闯入风暴的中心了。

  “我们的阿卡尼特攻击坦克和哥利亚巨型机器人。”凯丽甘的声音经过通讯线路传来,“正试着将他们的防线冲开一个口子,我们从这个缺口闪进去,就到联邦的地盘了。现在,后悔跟我一道来了吧?”

  “也许有点吧。”迈克谨慎地回答。他知道,幽灵特工甚至在你话还没说出时,就清楚你要说什么了。

  “一定是孟斯克对你讲了一大通花言巧语,把你哄骗来了。”她继续说。迈克皱起眉头,这个通灵者又在随便检查自己的思想。

  “孟斯克可没让我跟你来,中尉。”迈克说,“不信你可以再仔细读一下我的想法。”

  “他才不会明说呢。孟斯克跟人打交道,一向清楚该按哪个按钮。他觉得如果对你下命令,让你来帮忙的话,说不定你当场就拒绝了。”

  “那他还是得逞了。”

  “对什么样的人,怎么说话,说些什么,在这些方面他通常不会出错,总能达到他需要的效果。”

  这时,他们前面的一堆大石头突然被一阵猛烈的炮火炸飞。凯丽甘急忙将秃鹰摩托升高些,避开溅起的石块。

  “不应该出现这种事啊。”她说,“我们的攻击坦克知道我们走这条路。除非杜克故意搅乱了炮击方位,或者……”

  迈克听到又一串炮弹的尖啸声,迎着他们这个方向打来。“那是联邦的坦克!”他叫道,“他们突破了我们的防线!”

  在迈克大呼小叫的同时,凯丽甘加大油门,秃鹰摩托一个急转弯,疾速偏离原来的航线。又一发炮弹撵着他们飞来,周围的飞沙走石将他们裹成一团,根本看不清前面的道路。摩托车剧烈地耸动起来。

  “有点儿……”迈克刚想说话。

  “对不起啦,是有点儿难受。”凯丽甘大声说,“忍着点吧。”

  下次请让我把话说完,迈克恶狠狠地想。接着感觉到凯丽甘在摩托上耸了一下肩。

  联邦那边一定有个监测器在追踪他们,无情的导弹在他们身后不到一百码的距离内不歇气地炸响。凯丽甘驾驶摩托拐进一条峡谷,峡谷是在昔日的水流冲刷下形成的,不过现在连一点水的影子都见不到了。

  “看他们的导弹能不能打到这里来。”她说。

  迈克突然听到空中传来尖利的“呜呜”声,是金属划破气流的声音。“幽灵战机!”他不由自主地惊呼道。

  幽灵战机低空飞行,跟着他们的摩托钻进峡谷,25毫米激光炮打得峡谷两边烟火直冒。灌木丛一碰上激光,就被烧成灰烬。顷刻之间,峡谷内烟雾弥漫。幽灵战机看不到追击的猎物,拉起机身,飞上高空。

  “他们在驱赶我们。”凯丽甘的话音在通讯线路里响起,“想把我们赶到哪儿去?”

  就在这时,秃鹰摩托下的地面构造突然变成了另一种模样。红色的黏土和暗褐色板结的地表上,斑驳丛生着灰黑的苔藓。

  “蔓生菌丛!”迈克一下就认出这种东西,“他们正把我们往泽格族的地盘上赶。”

  凯丽甘咒骂一声,急忙刹车,但摩托的制动系统却被地上的蔓生菌丛卷住了。脆弱的摩托车摇摇晃晃减慢速度,然后可怕地斜向一边,车身犁起地上一层厚厚的菌丛,像泡沫翻卷的波浪。

  迈克高声尖叫,甚至连凯丽甘也叫了一声。记者死死抱住装有发射器的箱子,本能地希望它可以提供一些保护。他相信除了幽灵中尉,再也没人能把自己从现在这种险境里救出去啦。

  然后,地面突然敞开一道口子,他们连人带车翻滚着摔进去,落人一片黑暗中。

  过了好一阵,迈克听到凯丽甘的声音,好像隔得很远,“利伯蒂?”

  “唔。”迈克眼睛闭着,没好气地回答。这是最客气的答应了。见鬼,她能读出我的思想。让她读去吧。

  “发射器没摔坏吧?”她问。

  “哦,是的。它落在我身上,把我当成了垫褥。”

  他睁开眼睛,发现自己躺在松软的泥土上。幸好有这片松土,他们一头摔进这个兔子洞时才没摔死。他向上看。头顶有个裂口,那里应该是他们撕破表层的蔓延物落进洞时留下的。现在眼看又快被蔓生菌丛再一次编织覆盖了。

  迈克啐了口血,刚才跌下时把嘴咬破了。身上其它部分都磕碰得不轻,好在没有擦破皮。大氅上沾满了软土。明天全身一定会又青又肿。如果我运气好,他想道。

  “如果我们俩运气好。”凯丽甘纠正他的想法。她已经站起身,肩上挎着磁力枪,手腕上的光表发出一束光,照亮了她周围的一小块区域。

  迈克站起身,发现自己有些立不稳,但的确没一处受伤。“你还好吧?”他勉强挤出一句问候的话。

  “不坏。”幽灵特工说,“都怪我太自信,太傲慢。恐怕这是一次注定要失败的努力。我们未免过分轻敌了。我们真的像傻瓜。白痴。蠢货。乡巴佬。”

  “没人料到联邦会……”迈克开口说。

  “运用地形和地势的有利条件?的确。所以说我们都是傻瓜。他们出来迎击我们的进攻,而且把我们驱赶到这个鬼地方来。”

  “你到底让不让我……”

  “让你把话说完。对不起,我现在有点紧张。实际上你简直像个大喇叭,在广播你的恐惧情绪。我最受不了的就是这个。”

  处在这种情况下能不害怕的只有疯子,迈克一边想着,一边走到秃鹰摩托的残骸边。

  “摩托中弹了。”凯丽甘看都没看便说。她当然说得不错。三个部位被撞弯,摩托车长长的楔形车头整个变成了螺旋形。不知什么重要部件被打穿了,燃料不住地往地上漏。尽管车身是由金属和陶瓷打造的,但还是摔得不像样子了。

  “走这条路。”凯丽甘指着一个狭长的通道说。

  “为什么不走另一头?”

  “不为什么。因为那个方向有些东西,能量比较大,想法又邪。你拿好发射器。”

  迈克拿起发射器装进盒子,跟上凯丽甘。他在揣摩中尉的心情。几分钟后凯丽甘说:“你猜测我,我感觉到你的猜测,这种情况叫正反馈。”

  “你别再感应我的思想啦。”迈克叫道。

  “事实如此。你的恐惧感影响到我,我就反过来朝你发脾气,使你更恼怒。你的恼怒再传给我,让我更心神不宁。”她顿了一下,“这个兔子洞里有些事情真的很怪。很不对劲。往常我能轻松地处理这种事情。”

  迈克想到泽格族与通灵者的思想沟通,心中有些发毛,紧接着便希望自己没这么想过。

  凯丽甘的宽嘴唇动了动,拧成一个冷笑。“是的,我明白。雷纳已经在阿卡提诺斯的简报会上向我道过歉了,多谢你。联邦的确对通灵者抱有浓厚的兴趣。联邦训练的通灵者中,有不少在战斗中失踪。虽说我早就不在幽灵部队了,但还是听说不少这样的事。”

  “你觉得是泽格族在有计划地捕杀这些幽灵特工吗?”迈克问过之后意识到,这次凯丽甘总算让他把话说完了。

  “唔……等等,前面是什么东西。”她拔出手枪,渐渐向前方移动,戴着光表的另一只手抬起,照亮了一个怪物。

  这东西像一头大蜘蛛,悬在通道正中,拦住了他们的去路。凯丽甘手腕上光表发出的光束,使它往后缩回去一些。它只长着一只眼睛,很像人眼睛,瞳孔在光束的突然照射下骤然紧缩。

  迈克感,到一阵恶心从胃部发出,迅速波及全身。显然凯丽甘也有相同的感受,她大声咒骂着,把一串手枪子弹打进那个颤动抽搐成球状的怪物身体内。

  大眼睛蜘蛛发出厉声尖叫,如同大风刮碎玻璃一般。强劲的蛛网向后撒去,贴在洞壁上,像绷断的橡皮绳。

  “这是什么……”迈克刚要开口说话。

  “侦察员?哨兵?”凯丽甘猜测道。迈克第一次在沉着坚定的莎拉·凯丽甘的话音里,觉察到一丝恐惧。思想反馈回路,自己的心情会影响到凯丽甘,他提醒自己。必须保持冷静,否则就会让两人送掉性命。

  “刚才那种感觉像什么?”他问道。这时他们正从大眼蜘蛛的碎肉旁边侧身挤过。迈克发现通道的地上和墙上,都有菌丛正在生长。

  “你说什么?”凯丽甘问。那东西身体里流出的脓液,使她心绪不宁。“你刚才说洞里什么很奇怪。‘很奇怪’是指的什么?”

  凯丽甘沉默了一会儿,迈克觉得她正在尽力使情绪稳定下来。“跟榆木脑袋很难……对不起,跟不是通灵者的人很难说清楚。就好像,怎么说呢,你正在一座旅馆的走廊中行走,某个房间里有人聚会。经过这个房间时,你听见隐隐约约的说话声,但又一句话都听不清楚,只听到些‘咕咕哝哝’的声音。呃,就像这样的感觉。”

  “也许你感觉到的是另一个波段的能量发射?”迈克提醒道。

  “那样的话声音会大得多,那种感觉像是站在一家剧院外的街上,里面正开音乐会。你的话听来像有道理,但全是废话。你不会懂的,那是一种令人发狂的感觉。”她停了一下,“噢!迈克,快来看这里。”

  通道不断向上,朝右边延伸进一个大洞穴。迈克感到吹过通道的空气比刚才新鲜一些。他们一定已经比较接近地面了。

  大洞穴内布满蔓延的菌丛。墙上悬挂着无数囊泡,一些看起来已经生长成熟的生物器官,点缀在灰黑的菌类中。沿墙有一些散乱的蜈蚣状的东西,在菌丛中爬动。

  “泽格族的蛆。”迈克说,“我在玛尔·萨拉的安瑟姆镇见过。”

  他在脑子里想出一幅安瑟姆酒吧的画面,在意念中传送给凯丽甘。马上注意到凯丽甘好像有些发抖。

  “是泽格族的垃圾场吗?”迈克禁不住问出声来,“它们在吃什么?”

  “它们不是在吃。它们像是孵育者,在照看那些卵。”

  迈克最初当成菌类的东西确实是巨大的卵。这些卵的绿色表面上间杂着暗红的斑点,半埋在一堆堆蔓生菌丛里,随着它们自己的心跳一收一缩地脉动。迈克正看着,附近一只卵的暗黑色表层下,现出一张骷髅似的海德拉刺蛇的脸,就像暗流涌动的池塘里淹死的什么生物。那枚卵颤动起来,里面的怪物显然感觉到有人来了。

  数不清的蛆忙碌地堆起一堆堆蔓生菌丛。一条蛆爬上去,把身体蜷成一团,接着分泌出黏浓的丝,把自身编织包裹起来,做出一个茧。最后,茧渐渐变硬,蛆变成了一个卵。

  “该死。”迈克说,突然间明白了这些蛆是什么。

  “幼虫。它们是泽格族的基本繁殖单位。幼虫,变成卵,再变成各种怪物。这就是联邦为什么不能成功繁殖泽格族的原因,不管孟斯克怎么说吧。泽格林剥皮犬和海德拉刺蛇没有繁殖能力——它们的遗传血统是相同的,都要受更高一级权力的约束和支配。”

  迈克一边说,一边若有所悟地点头。面前那枚卵里的海德拉刺蛇把脸转向他。卵剧烈地摇动,里面的怪物挣扎着,想要破壳而出。

  “想出来呼吸新鲜空气?”凯丽甘把磁力枪从肩上解下,对迈克说,“你先走,我跟着就来。”

  抱着分量不轻的发射器,迈克气喘吁吁地顺通道向上走。当他听到磁力枪上膛和击发前的齿轮滑动声时,赶紧甩开大步跑起来。

  “嗒嗒嗒嗒……”身后传来磁力枪子弹尖利的呼啸,猛烈的火力扫向孵化室。然后,总算安静了。

  空气更加新鲜,前面已经看得见天光。此时迈克觉得双腿像灌了铅一样沉重,但他还是拖着脚不断向上。还有十码,五码,一码。

  终于冒出地洞,来到黄昏清新的空气中,但是……他突然看到自己的脸,映现在眼前一个联邦星际陆战队队员锃亮的头盔上。迈克大吃一惊,险些又落进刚爬出的洞穴中。一个联邦的哨兵守住了这个出口。

  哨兵笨拙地移动一步,转向记者。迈克发现,这家伙身上有点不对头。他的膝盖古怪地弯曲着,挂在身上的两只手臂像是安装错误的零件。一只手举着磁力枪,晃晃荡荡的,另一只手竟然扭到盔甲后面去了。

  闪亮的头盔面罩不见了,露出一张来自地狱的脸。一半脸已经没有肉,被什么东西啃啮得只剩下污黄的面颊骨,一大股黏糊糊的灰黑色蔓生菌丛,从空洞的眼窝内渗出来。另一半暗绿色的脸腐烂不堪,嵌满砂粒,密密麻麻的小刺从皮肤里戳露出来,像一把把短刀。

  它是个哨兵,但没有为联邦站岗。它曾经是人类的一员,但现在不是了。它原来神智健全,但现在可谈不上了。现在,它存在的目的仅仅是为了保护一个虫巢。它的大眼窝里像在淌血。它举着磁力枪,身体内部发出尖利的“嘶嘶”声,像喉咙里卡着硬币的人正在不停地喊叫似的。

  迈克听到身后响起磁力枪的射击声,赶快趴倒在地。趴下时不假思索地侧过身体,护住抱在怀里的发射器,又当了一回垫褥。空中子弹横飞,几颗子弹贴着他的身边飞过,擦破了他的大氅。

  变形的联邦哨兵在磁力枪的子弹中凝固了一会儿。然后,它的磁力枪慢慢从手中滑落,身子仰天倒下,盔甲裂成好几片。虽然盔甲裹着的不是人,但倒下时的样子还是和人倒下时一模一样。

  凯丽甘跑上来,一把揪起迈克的衣领,“你没事吧?”

  迈克眼前金星直冒,他竭力压住涌上喉咙的一口苦胆汁,强打精神问:“是个什么东西?”

  “可能是泽格族在人类身上做的一个实验吧,想把人类变成奴隶种族。”

  迈克长长地呼出一口气,对着地上那堆腐烂的碎肉说:“看上去可不像一个成功的实验。”

  凯丽甘夸张地耸了一下肩,“也许是因为实验材料不够好。你想不想当个志愿者?我敢肯定它们需要一个记者。”她放松下来,露齿一笑。迈克一时忘了自己的狼狈相,也跟着呵呵地笑了。

  思想反馈回路的怪圈总算打破了,他想,是啊,面对邪恶无情的战争,除了用绞刑架下的幽默来打趣,你还能怎么样呢?

  就算凯丽甘读到这些想法,她也没有多说什么。“现在想不想跑一阵?”她问道。

  “要跑多远?”

  “尽量跑远些。”

  “那你带头跑,我跟在后面。”迈克说,提起面前的发射器。

  他们运气不坏,没有陷进大片蔓生菌丛的包围。从他们站立的位置,迈克能够看到,在与他们行进路线相反的方向上,一排泽格族的塔式建筑已经蔚然成形。它们看上去像传说中巨人花园里的宝塔,奇形怪状的花从那里长出来。那种类似炮管的飞螳在周围飞旋。另外还有很多飞行的怪物,包括像海星的、像乌贼的、像水母的,以及像巨型螃蟹的。

  “它们正在扩大战果。”迈克说,“他妈的。这些泽格族,每占领一颗行星,它们就会更强大一些。”

  “控制住自己,别去想这事。”凯丽甘对迈克说。然后她碰了一下自己手腕上的一个装置,解释道:“我这是通过脉搏发出一个短信息。如果阿卡提诺斯收到,他至少知道我们还活着。”

  现在走起来比较轻松,通过大气层反射的光,还能把前面的路看得很清楚。他们的左边,地平线上不断出现闪烁的弧光,随之传来隐隐的爆炸声。

  “你说你听到过幽灵特工失踪的事,那你听说过他们后来的事吗?”迈克问道。

  凯丽甘先抿紧嘴唇,然后摇了摇头,才说道:“绝大多数心灵感应者都尽可能避免相互接触。我甚至没有和杜克手下的任何一个幽灵特工说过话。平时听身边的人在你脑子里喋喋不休地废话,已经够糟糕的了。去读另一个心灵感应者的思想,更是一百倍的难受。常人不能控制自己的思想,至少读起来得费一番功夫。而一个幽灵特工读另一个幽灵特工的思想就轻松多了,彼此之间常常会形成思想反馈回路。大多数幽灵特工必须使用等粒子抑制的方式,才能在这种情况下保持神智健全。就像‘神经中枢社会化再造’,不,比那还要恶劣,恶劣得多。”

  “但没见你使用过等粒子抑制呀。”

  “我用得比较少。阿卡提诺斯……”她停了一下,然后说,“你不喜欢他,你知道。”

  “这还用说。不过你对他评价蛮高啊。”

  “他……”她又顿了一下,“他把我解救出来,我想这种说法最恰当。他向我伸出救援之手,使我获得自由。他帮助我从等粒子抑制、监牢生活和恐怖中挣脱出来。我的命是他给的,更重要的是,我的灵魂都是他给的。”

  仿佛在响应她说的话,通讯线路发出“哔哔”的声音。迈克四下张望,没发现异常。凯丽甘拿出一个微型通讯荧屏打开。迈克看见,上面映出孟斯克的笑脸。

  “知道你们平安真太好了。”叛军领袖说,“你们从现在的位置出发,再向北走一公里,就到达目的地。你们和联邦的营地之间,不会再有怪物出现了。我们已经把它们的后续部队清除干净了。”

  “耽误了些时间。”凯丽甘说,“因为泽格族。有很多泽格族生物占领了这块地方。”

  “等你把我们的小礼物安放好,还会有更多的泽格族来这儿呢。我们撤离的时候,它们一定会让我们的联邦朋友忙得抽不开身。”

  一丝不快从凯丽甘脸上掠过,“他们会被彻底消灭的,阿卡提诺斯。”一阵静电噪声越过通讯线路。“阿卡提诺斯?你听到吗?泽格族是不会保留战俘的。”

  “凯丽甘!”孟斯克说。迈克能够想像出,恐怖头子脸上的表情肯定换成了一副严厉的父亲模样,“发射器不是我们发明的,但现在如果不用它,我们就没办法冲破联邦的封锁。到那时我们全都得完蛋。如果我们死了,人类的所有希望也就跟着一块儿破灭了。”

  “明白,长官。”

  “记着我是多么信赖你。另外代我向利伯蒂先生问个好。呃?”

  凯丽甘关上通讯显示屏,看了迈克一眼,向北走去。迈克拿起放在地上的发射器跟在后面。

  沉默好一阵,迈克才开口说:“我想他们害怕了。”

  “谁?幽灵特工的控制者?”

  “是呀。他们不会希望你们将自己参予过的事,在暗中与别的心灵感应者交流。共同对抗他们。这就是等粒子抑制和无情训练的原因了。”

  凯丽甘耸耸肩,“有可能吧。另一方面,他们也得保护幽灵特工,好让自己的创造物尽可能完好无损。他们在这方面投入巨大,幽灵特工的伤亡率高得惊人。”

  “我想他们一定把你当宝贝捧在手里,毕竟花了那么大的本钱嘛。就像幽灵战机飞行员和驱逐舰舰长一样。”

  凯丽甘发出吓人的笑声。“当成宝贝?天知道。那些弄进陆战队的猥亵犯的待遇都比我们强。那些人不过是被洗了洗脑瓜,一心只知服从上级。而我们那种生活,根本就是一场噩梦。我们得不断拼命约束自己,否则一旦失控,只有一个下场——发疯。没人能例外,这是因为,我们没办法把别人的思想从自己的脑子里赶走。”

  “放松点,中尉。我的意思不是……”

  “你的确没说什么。”凯丽甘说,然后她的语气越来越激烈,“周围人的口是心非把我们逼向发疯。你懂吗?人们往往说的是一回事,心里想的却完全是另一回事。雷纳看上去与我协作得很好吧,但我能感觉到他对我的不快和厌恶。哪怕我背对着他,也知道他在恨恨地盯着我。知道别人脑子里想什么,自己却不能作出任何反应,正是这个原因逼得人发疯。”

  “哦,对不起,凯丽甘。”

  “我知道。”凯丽甘说,语气柔和下来,“这正是我喜欢你的原因,迈克·利伯蒂。你的一切都放在脸上。心里怎么想的就怎么说,你这人啊,只有在故意把自己装扮成一个咄咄逼人的记者时,才显得有点横。这使你比其他大多数人都容易让我接受。”

  她停了一会儿,这时他们登上一座小山头。视野里出现一些被捣毁的联邦炮塔,是孟斯克的人马为他们扫除了这些障碍。

  “你知道幽灵特工完成训练后怎么考试吗?”她突然发问。迈克摇头,他只知道最好不要打断凯丽甘的话。

  “他们让一个带枪的士兵……”她说,眼睛像罩了一层雾。显而易见,她的思绪到了另一个时空里。“士兵把枪顶住你的前额,或者是一个你关心的人的前额。你必须在他扣动扳机之前结果他。”

  她的眼睛重新聚焦,瞪住迈克,“那时我只有十二岁。”

  迈克脸色刷白,一时不知身在何处,他想起了雷纳的儿子,那个经历了“意外事件”的“天才”儿童。

  凯丽甘像是突然被迈克猛击了一掌。她一下子单膝跪地,手死死地撑住额头。过了好一会儿才喃喃道:“天啊。”

  迈克连忙说,“对不起,我不是故意要想。它自己突然从我的思绪中滑出来了。”

  “天啊。”她又说,“我早该想到这点,但我却没有往这方面去想。”

  迈克摇着头,“你有心灵感应能力,怎么会不知道雷纳的这段心事?”

  凯丽甘抬头向天,眼角闪着泪光,“心灵感应者不会深挖别人的思想。至少,如果他们还想保持心智正常的话,就不会去深挖。我们能听到所有浮在表面的废话,你正在想的那些,闪烁不定的念头,比如某个女人的大腿很不错啦之类的蠢话。但我们不会刻意去探测人们埋在内心深处的想法。”她沉默一阵,又问,“他说过这事是什么时候发生的吗?”

  迈克没有答话,转过身去,假装查看附近有没有联邦的巡逻队伍,好给凯丽甘留下一段恢复情绪的时间。

  她也许知道迈克的意图,当迈克再转回身来,她已经擦干眼泪,挺直了身躯。“来安装这玩意儿吧,放到那些炮塔下面就不错。”

  一路无阻,他们顺利到达指定位置。迈克总算卸下了这坨包袱,这几公里走得可真不轻松。凯丽甘立刻开始操作,虽然她是第一次做,但看她连接发射器线路时老练的身手,迈克意识到,事先她一定通过精神感应方式,接受过相应的训练。

  一点时间也没耽搁,中尉只花几分钟就安好了所有部件,并且把联接线路检查完毕。接着她拉出一个海星状的耳机戴在头上。这个铜丝制成的小巧首饰马上消失在她的一绺红发中。

  “脑波脉冲发射器。”凯丽甘解释说,“就像小提琴的音箱,可以捕捉并放大你输进去的精神信号。所以我们非来这里不可的原因,它必须靠一个幽灵特工输入的源信号激活。”

  她五指拨动,弹按一些开关,然后取下耳机。她的表情有点紧张,“好,我们走吧。”

  “这就完事儿啦?”

  “你以为要装个喇叭或者发光器预警呀?安个定时装置?一个倒计时的大钟?对不起,你想错啦。”凯丽甘脸有些发白,迈克顿时回过神来。虽说他自己感觉不到什么,但他知道,发射器装好之后,对于凯丽甘而言,她脑子里感受到的等粒子波信号已经越来越强,“音量”越来越大了。

  “快点。”凯丽甘说,“我们走吧。”

  俩人沿着一排坍塌的炮塔撤退,这些炮塔每个都算得上是安提卡战争的纪念碑。凯丽甘时而被等粒子波的杂音震得缩起身子,不得不停下来定定神。她就像能听到一枚静止不动的钉子发出的声音,必定是一种异常刺耳的响声。当然,迈克在这种声音面前完全是个聋子。

  他们退到第四个炮塔的时候,凯丽甘的痛苦看上去略有缓和。到第六个炮塔时,她几乎恢复了正常。她打开手腕上戴着的微型通讯荧屏呼叫:“发射器安置就位。”

  传来孟斯克的声音,“干得好,莎拉,我就知道你一定办得到。我们要赶在大批泽格族生物到来之前,把你们从安提卡接走。接送你们的运输艇已经出发了。”

  “明白。”凯丽甘急促地呼吸着说。她的嘴唇先抿成一条线,顿了一下又说,“答应我……嗯……答应我,我们以后绝不再做这种事了。”

  “莎拉。”迈克能想像孟斯克一定在屏幕上摇头。“拯救人类的使命需要我们做什么,我们就得去做什么。我们的职责是庄严崇高的,不要过分拘泥小节。”

  接着他再次消失了。这个英明伟大的领袖,在电子通讯线路的另一端,在某个远离战场的安全的地方,喝着白兰地,玩着象棋,指挥着前线的战争。

  “你为什么信赖他?”迈克问。这个念头刚闪过脑际,他就把话说了出来,“为什么追随他?”

  莎拉脸上泛起厌倦的微笑,“他解救了我的灵魂。”

  “从那时起,你一直为他做事,为他杀人。还不够吗?还不够换回属于你自己的自由?”

  “这……说起来很复杂。孟斯克在许多方面有点像你。噢,算我说错了,你别多想。他跟你是两个极端。你坦坦荡荡,像一张没印过的新闻纸,他掩盖得很深。他告诉你的想法,都是他自己深信不疑的,与他的思想核心非常接近,这使我不得不相信他。”

  “他是个政客。而且就算藏得再深,灵魂也总是有个底的。”

  “那又能改变什么呢?你觉得我应该去挖掘吗?”

  “看到真相并不是坏事。如果你看人时深入一些,也许就不会把雷纳看成一个傻瓜了。”

  凯丽甘张了张嘴,想说什么又没说。她最后点点头道,“嗯,你可能是对的。至少对雷纳来说是我错了。我的确欠那个傻瓜很多。”

  “我们的职责是庄严祟高的,不要过分拘泥小节。”迈克不由自主地引用了一句孟斯克刚说过的话。

  凯丽甘不由吃吃地笑出声来。这是出乎迈克意料的,但又是合情合理的笑声。

  迈克深深吸一口气,心里很想知道他们等在这里的结果:是先等来附近的泽格族,还是先等到孟斯克的运输艇?

第十三章 黑暗的心

  透过历史的镜头看,战争进程往往具有一种令人不寒而栗的准确性,犹如一只恐怖的八音盒。大大小小的战役,只不过是这个死亡机器内部的发条,只是推动事态发展的动力装置而已。毁灭的戏剧一幕推动一幕,环环相扣,流畅自然,直到交战中的一方被打垮为止。回顾往事,联邦的崩溃完全合乎逻辑,程序一经启动,其结局便清晰可见。

  对于处在战争旋涡中的人来说,战争带来的只有无穷无尽的恐慌,偶尔被精疲力竭的感觉打断一下,别的可就什么都谈不上啦。

  没有一个人(包括那些制订战争计划的人)能够清醒地判断对手的力量。等我们明白过来时,战争已经到了最后关头,一切都已无可更改。

  发条?也许是吧。但我更乐意用定时炸弹来打比方:我们拼命拆卸,满头大汗,一心希望这个该死的东西在大伙儿面前炸响之前,能够被顺利排除。——利伯蒂的自述

  运输艇计划在安提卡的低空轨道上与亥伯龙号会合。刚激活发射器,孟斯克就迫不及待地命令运输艇升空。但他总算还没有扔下那些衣衫褴褛的士兵不管,径自逃出联邦的包围圈。至少,在迈克看来是这样。

  乘坐运输艇离开地面时,迈克一直看着屏幕。运输艇上所有的摄像镜头都对着地面。发射器已经对附近的泽格族生物产生作用。

  像被激怒的蚂蚁一般,泽格族生物翻翻滚滚拥出它们的巢穴,乱哄哄地骚动不已,甚至在发射器的影响下相互疯狂地攻击。但是很快它们就稳住阵脚,开始拥向迈克和凯丽甘放置发射器的那个炮塔。汇聚起来的泽格族风暴,层层叠叠围住起火的炮塔,像扑向亮光的飞蛾。

  运输艇飞到更高的地方时,传感效果波及到更多的虫巢。从凯丽甘大脑中发出的源信号被不断放大,每过一秒钟,都会激起泽格族越来越强烈的反应。无线电里传来联邦地面部队被泽格族淹没的哭喊声。在安提卡主星处于黑夜时间的那个半球上,不时冒出点点爆炸的火光。叛军早就得到了警报,但即便这样,那些行动稍稍慢些,没来得及离开地面的人员,还是很快就消失在泽格林剥皮犬和海德拉刺蛇的浪潮中。

  运输艇继续升高,迈克眼中的地平线变成曲线,安提卡主星的轮廓渐渐显露出来。这时一道强光突然照亮空间,电磁脉冲扫过运输艇,所有屏幕立刻变成一片空白,几秒钟后才恢复正常。一艘巨兽级太空战斗舰,诺德Ⅱ的姊妹船,被一浪高过一浪的泽格族进攻摧毁了。

  空间轨道上的联邦封锁也早已溃不成形。具有登陆功能的舰船全都改变航线转向地面,另外一些则尽力从空中炮轰不断增多的泽格族。

  三个白热的三角形一闪,从附近掠过,在迈克的视网膜上留下白亮亮的光斑。迈克有点不相信自己的眼睛——普罗托斯族来了。虽然规模不大,但却足以使安提卡的气氛加倍紧张。

  更远处的飞船发来报告,各处都发现有时空扭曲现象,从这些弯曲的时空中喷涌出一群群泽格族生物。带着龙虾螯钳的水母状的飞行物,泽格族的皇后,飞螳,飞螃蟹,奇形怪状。它们在不可抗拒的召唤下,从天而降,扑向安提卡。

  运输艇与亥伯龙号飞船对接成功,乘坐者马上疏散到母舰中。接着运输艇被抛弃了,现在可没时间来保护它,同时要尽可能减轻亥伯龙号的重量,免得逃命时被拖住后腿。脱离母舰的运输艇旋转着坠向地面。

  孟斯克的飞船惊慌失措,在联邦星际舰队和空间中突然涌现出的泽格族中间,像个气泡一样上升。泽格族只与挡住它们去路的东西作战,联邦舰队比较凑趣,正好把最好的飞船都摆在泽格族的攻击线路正中。四周不时闪起爆炸的光焰。亥伯龙号也不示弱,在逃离时不断发射炮弹,小小的炮光一闪,意味着至少又会有五百名联邦士兵,几秒以后将在核爆火球中丧生。

  凯丽甘疲惫不堪,脸色苍白。迈克确信,即使在这样的高度,她仍然能接收到发射器发出的信号。这种意念波到底是怎么回事?迈克一无所知。他只清楚眼前的事实,这种意念波的确将宇宙中的大批泽格族吸引过来了。他扶了凯丽甘一把,帮助她走出登陆舱。

  雷纳在过道上偶然碰到他们。

  “祝贺二位,干得不赖。”他热情地说,“你们在泽格族的屁股后面放了把火。我不知道你对它们说了些什么,中尉,但泽格族的确被你牵着鼻子跑啊。”

  凯丽甘抬起头,眼睛里怒火闪动,甚至连雷纳都看出其中的愤怒和屈辱。然后,这种情绪像突然出现时一样,又突然消失不见了。凯丽甘玉绿色的眼睛里剩下的只有厌倦,无尽的厌倦。

  雷纳关切地拍了拍凯丽甘的肩膀。他的额头皱起,显出很深的纹路,话音变得温柔,“中尉,你,还好吧?”迈克注意到,他说话时有些细微的停顿。

  凯丽甘再次抬头,与雷纳四日相对,眼里不再有愠色。迈克想,这是另一种思想反馈回路吧一一恐惧引发恐惧,关心激起关心。

  “我没事。”她说,一边用手把一绺稍显散乱的红头发理顺,“只是有点累。”

  迈克问道:“孟斯克呢?”

  “在上面,他的观察舱里。”雷纳说,“他可能喜欢观赏战斗。我刚从他那儿下来,我是真不想再看下去了。”

  迈克转向凯丽甘道,“我一个人去向他汇报就行,你这么累,去歇会儿吧。”

  凯丽甘愣了一下,身子还有些站立不稳。

  “谢谢你,迈克。”她说。眼睛却一直盯着雷纳。

  “看你的脸色,你真的像要支持不住了。”雷纳对中尉说,流露出的关怀如此明显,连迈克都可以对他的内心产生感应了。“想要一杯咖啡?或者咱俩说说话?”

  “有咖啡当然好啦。”凯丽甘努力地抬抬嘴角,露出一丝微笑,“说说话也不错。是的,说说话可以放松些。”

  迈克向电梯走去,留下俩人在过道里,好让他们“说说话”。站在电梯门前时,他想到一句话。他把这句话放到思绪的表层,放到凯丽甘毫不费劲就能读到的地方。

  记住,让他说完他想说的那些该死的句子。他想道。然后乘电梯向上升,找毁灭安提卡主星的总设计师去了。

  观察舱里只有孟斯克一人,背着手站在大屏幕前。象棋盘上的棋子已经摆好,随时可以开始一局新棋,而且一包没开封的香烟也摆好在烟灰缸边上。两只窄口酒杯和一瓶还没开封的柯纳克白兰地站立在吧桌上。

  除了悬浮在中央的大屏幕以外,其它屏幕都关闭了。大屏幕上演示着安提卡的实况。屏幕上的黄三角代表联邦的部队,正在不断增多的红三角代表泽格族。安提卡的上空有几个冰蓝色小点,是普罗托斯族的飞船。另外在行星地面的边缘有一些小圈,那是没能及时撤走的起义部队。迈克看到的时候,它们正被红三角吞噬掉。

  空间轨道上也在上演同样的故事。更多的红三角,每个包含数以百计的飞行的泽格族生物,全部向安提卡主星上空汇聚过来。它们没理会那些逃走的飞船,剩下的猎物已经足够了,每艘飞船都成了一个聚焦点,被成群结队的泽格族团团围住,转瞬间就给撕成了碎片。

  迈克不由回想起诺德Ⅱ坠落的惨景。不过眼前这幕更加让人毛骨悚然。

  “我们正以最快的速度离开这里。”孟斯克安慰地说,“我加强了计算机的图像显示效果,这样,屏幕上的图像不会因为我们撤离而变小。”

  迈克越过房间,走到吧桌旁,拔出酒瓶上的软木塞,给自己倒了一指高的柯纳克白兰地。他没给孟斯克倒酒。

  “我们计算过,根据发射器的能量,我们发出的召唤已经把二十五光年范围内的泽格族生物全引了过来。”孟斯克接着说,“也许能作用到更远的时空。凯丽甘中尉真像古老地球传说中唱歌的海妖,她轻轻一唱,就把水手们搞得神魂颠倒,纷纷迷航啦。”

  “她付出得太多。”迈克说。喝了一大口酒。

  “但没有谁能比她做得更好了。我很高兴你去帮助她,没有你帮一把,说不定她完不成这个任务。”

  迈克感到脸发烫,有那么一会儿,他想这可能只是因为白兰地喝急了些,“你故意激我去帮忙的,是吗?你不会让我有其它选择,我没说错吧?”

  “不完全是这样,你误会了。”孟斯克有点局促不安地耸了耸肩。他身后的屏幕上,红三角又增多了一倍。几乎看不到地面上残余的联邦军队了。“但我还是很高兴你能去现场帮助她。”

  迈克鼻子里哼一声,又喝了一口酒。孟斯克给自己倒上一杯。

  冰蓝色的三角出现在屏幕边缘。普罗托斯族军队已经大批到达。

  孟斯克看着大屏幕说:“你们走后不久,我接到一个有趣的报告。”迈克没搭话,孟斯克接着说道,“普罗托斯族的地面部队投入到这场战事中来了。首领名叫塔斯达尔。这个家伙声称自己是圣堂武士,普罗托斯族舰队的司令。他的旗舰名叫‘刚特雷索’。”

  “也许他们对你的工作印象特别深,才决定伸出援手。你肯定有个挺棒的广告宣传代理。”

  孟斯克狠狠瞪了迈克一眼,“好啦,别老是冷嘲热讽的,迈克。你听了我说的这些,有没有什么想法?”

  迈克沉默了一会儿,突然开口说,“地面部队?”

  孟斯克容光焕发,“不错。他们穿着一种延展性极佳的战斗服,交通工具样子奇特,像虫子。我估计他们也能施放某种意念波,我只能猜测,可能类似等粒子波吧。尽管泽格族在数量上占优,但一对一的单打独斗,他们比泽格族厉害得多。他们打得非常精彩,待会儿你可以看看录像。”

  “你自己看吧,我可没这个兴趣。”迈克说。

  孟斯克表情舒展开来,笑着说:“我当然要等着看。你以后也会了解的,我相信。”

  “如果普罗托斯族拥有地面部队……”迈克还在沉吟。

  “当然有,战斗力极强的部队,确切无疑,这点我刚才说得很清楚。”

  “那就意味着,他们曾经在星球表面和泽格族打过仗。而且,更重要的是,他们一定赢得过那些战争。”

  “否则他们就不会使用地面部队了,说得对!往下说。”

  迈克眼睛睁得大大的,“这就是说,不用炸毁行星,他们也能消灭泽格族!”

  “满分!”孟斯克吮了一小口酒,“这可是非常困难的任务,但我想,既然普罗托斯族这样去做,就一定有这样做的理由,也就是说,泽格族是可以在地面被打败的。”他嘿嘿地笑起来,“这事我向雷纳解释了三遍他才明白过来,呵呵。”

  “但是。”迈克说,“我们难道就这样眼睁睁地,看着普罗托斯族把安提卡主星完全毁掉不成!”

  “不是还有大批泽格族的勇士在与他们周旋吗?够他们打一阵子的。这样一来,他们打得热火朝天的,我们则赢得足够的时间,在与联邦的对抗中占尽上风。”

  “他们会毁了安提卡,上面还活着的人全都只有死路一条。”

  “行星上那么多的泽格族怪物,不可能有人能生还。无论如何,我们这样做是为了拯救更大多数的人。”孟斯克庄严地说道。

  “为了拯救人类,哪怕把人类杀个精光都在所不惜吗?”迈克反唇相讥。

  孟斯克没说什么,迈克的话使整个房间一时显得静悄悄的。大屏幕上,安提卡差不多被红三角全部盖住了。冰蓝色的三角则在上层轨道围住这颗行星。黄三角已经不见了。

  过了一阵,孟斯克开口道:“我知道你在想什么。”

  迈克放下手里的酒杯,“怎么,你现在也成幽灵特工啦?”

  “我是个政治家,就像你想骂我的那样,是个政客。这决定了我比一般人更敏感,更了解人们的需要,人们的欲望以及人们的内在心理。”

  “那你说说我刚才想的是什么?”迈克突然感到自己像一条显微镜下的虫,正在被别人研究。

  “你正在自问,孟斯克会不会为了多数人的利益把我也当作牺牲品。答案是,会的,而且我不会因此懊悔不安,虽然我心里并不想那样去做。常言说‘好帮手难寻’。你就不仅是个好记者,还是个好帮手。”

  迈克摇头道:“你怎么做到的?”

  “什么怎么做到的?”孟斯克偏着头,像没听懂迈克的问题一样。

  \"玩钢琴呀。找到每个人的按钮,控制他们,像控制琴键一样。为了你,凯丽甘情愿跳到海德拉刺蛇的嘴里。雷纳为你可以出生人死,不辞辛劳。见鬼,甚至连杜克那头老猩猩也被你玩得团团转。

  你就不觉得良心不安吗?\"

  “你错了。这是一种天赋。普通人通常趋向一盘散沙,而我则为他们提供一个坚定的核心。雷纳因为联邦的事,成天怒气冲冲的,我不过是帮他找到一种发泄愤怒的渠道。杜克一心寻求政治上的保护,为的是可以放手泄私愤,搞报复。好吧,我就给他保护。莎拉么?呃,凯丽甘中尉虽说别具天赋,但还是希望能得到别人的赞赏。而我,正好可以满足她。”

  迈克想起他们脚下的舱房中,莎拉·凯丽甘正在和吉姆·雷纳边喝咖啡边谈心。他问道:“还有我呢?”

  孟斯克笑着摇摇头,\"你满心想的是怎样拯救人类的灵魂,我可爱的孩子。你和他们稍有点不同。不管你关注的是黑幕交易还是市议员的腐败,你总想通过自己的努力使现实更美好。这种本性简直刻在了你的基因代码里。这一点使你极有价值啊。你能够让雷纳不过分莽撞,使凯丽甘不过分无情。你知道,他们俩人都尊重你。

  你遇见杜克将军不久以后,就认为他无可救药,因此你在心里把他划人坏蛋的行列。但我相信,你对我还抱有一些信心,所以你才留在这里,希望我有朝一日能幡然悔悟。\"

  迈克皱起眉头,“既然你已经明白告诉我,我对你的希望多半放错了地方。你不担心我现在就走?”

  “嘿。”孟斯克说。他看着大屏幕,普罗托斯族的飞船现在形成完美的包围圈。“再说一个你关注的话题。说实在话,现在,联邦通过UNN抛出你的替身,把你卖了。用你本人的脸和你本人说过的话抹杀了你。现在,你个人也有了和他们战斗的充足理由,是他们硬把你牵扯进来的。当然你可以选择离开,自己去战斗……”孟斯克的话音越来越低。

  “那我还能去哪儿。”迈克用陈述的语气而不是疑问的语气平静地说道。

  “不管去哪里,你都被纠缠上啦,要么胜,要么败,不然就下不完这盘棋。”孟斯克说,“啊,好戏开场了,想和我一起观赏吗?”

  迈克看着大屏幕,上面是冰蓝色的三角围住的一个注定要毁灭的世界。红三角的先头部队从地面涌起,但普罗托斯族的武器即将准备就绪,他们最终必将焚烧整个星球,连最深的地下隧道也无法躲过。

  “我想我还是免了吧。”迈克说。他的嘴唇没有一点血色,转过身,头也不回地向电梯走去。

  孟斯克像没看见迈克起身离开。他站在原地,端定酒杯,纹丝不动,看着普罗托斯族无情的火焰在安提卡主星上燃烧。

第十四章 爆心点

  在安提卡主星上使用能召唤泽格族的发射器,是星际战争的一道分水岭,一条界河,一个不可逆的转折点。就像联邦第一次在军队中设置幽灵特工,或者在柯哈Ⅳ星上无限制地使用启示录级末日核弹一样。它改变了一切。

  当然也可以说,它什么都没有改变。对于被夹在叛军和联邦军队之间的老百姓,和夹在泽格族与普罗托斯族之间的联邦而言,这次战争同以往所有的战争一样,带来的只有灾难和死亡。更多的行星将在普罗托斯族的能量束下蒸发,更多的人将陷于泽格族的蹂躏之中。在安提卡主星上成功突围之后,叛军中燃起新的希望:现在,我们至少掌握了一种前所未有的武力资源。

  我们这些愚蠢的人啊,我们这些吸毒成瘾的白痴!我们总是忍不住要一而再,再而三地使用这种招引泽格族的发射器。——利伯蒂的自述

  十天之后,孟斯克的部队打进塔索尼斯城内,在人口稠密的商业区与联邦展开巷战。

  城市遭受重创。一艘太空战斗舰坠毁在城西,燃起熊熊大火。卷地而起的滚滚浓烟,夹裹着含磷的重金属粉尘,在大风中向南飘飞。有的地方,整幢大楼的主体全垮了,只剩下一个钛金属架子,碎玻璃和混凝土块堆成一座座小山。

  塔索尼斯昔日优雅的建筑尖顶,现在留下的只是一些犬牙交错的残迹,怪模怪样的。断裂的边缘简直锋利得要把天空割出血来。大气层被交战飞船发出的尖啸和隆隆的爆炸声撕破。一道道黑烟划过,那是一艘艘中弹的飞船正从天上栽下来。

  大部分街道被烧变形的车辆堵死。车面上的油漆在高温烧烤下变硬脱皮,曾经五颜六色的车辆,现在被烈焰漆成统一的焦黑色。过去闪亮的窗玻璃破碎了,露出锯齿形的洞。迈克起先还往车里面看,想看看被烧死在车里的究竟是些什么人。一小时后,他就已经能够无视那些焦炭般的尸体了。都一个样子——烤煳的四肢,烧蜷的身体,曾经发出惨叫的脸。

  雷纳的小队在挤满车辆残骸的街道旁边摸索前进,向塔索尼斯最主要的林荫大道进发。这条街中央的交通安全岛像一座公园。现在,燃烧着的树木横七竖八地倒在街边,联邦树立的名人雕像,被炮火毁得只剩下几个秃损的基座。

  在靠近中央广场的一个三角形喷泉旁,雷纳的人遇到猛烈的炮火阻击。掉在地上的一块铜牌,表明这里是一处名胜。这块铜牌,还是那些参加过“行会战争”的老兵的儿女们捐款做的……喷泉本身变成一堆潮湿的垃圾,惟一看得出原来一点样子的东西,是从这堆垃圾中伸出的一截石雕炮管。迈克心想,这家伙要是一尊真正的大炮就好啦。

  广场对面,出现了一道用毁损的车辆草草搭起的路障。一辆阿卡尼特攻击坦克,稳稳地钉在两座楼房之间,挡住了他们前进的路线。它的支架在沥青地面上牢牢撑住。密集的炮弹掠过进攻者的头顶,双管80毫米大炮打得喷泉四周碎石横飞。阿卡尼特坦克成了联邦卫队的主要防御支撑,大多是德尔塔中队和欧米加中队的剩余力量。现在,他们在坦克的猛烈火力下重新集结,持续不断地扫射,火力压向雷纳的人所处的位置。

  躲在石雕炮管后面的迈克,缩紧脖子埋下头,狠命拍打自己的通讯器,通讯器可不领情,依然对着迈克发出“嘟嘟”的杂音。

  “我该换一下职业了。”他自言自语地咕哝道。接着又一颗炮弹的爆炸声穿过峡谷似的街道,他赶紧本能地下蹲。

  雷纳从碎片堆上像滑雪一样在迈克旁边溜下来,战斗服沉重的双脚带下两堆碎渣。“运气如何?”他问道。

  迈克摇摇头,“联系不上。他们大概开动了一台全方位的干扰发射机,一遇上电磁脉冲信号就破坏。无线电可以照常工作,但我的通讯器冲不过干扰波。也许是功率太小了。”

  “真他妈太绝了。我们算是耗在这儿啦。退不回去,向前又冲不破坦克封锁。我们需要请求撤退,但如果和亥伯龙号联系不上,一切都白搭。”

  “小伙子们,需要帮助吗?”莎拉·凯丽甘像通过超时空跃迁一样突然出现在俩人身边。她穿着自己那套迷彩战斗服,背后挎一支磁力步枪。短裤的裤管上沾满了暗红的污渍,好像刚趟过一条血河。

  她双眼闪亮,神色异常机警。

  “见到你很高兴,中尉。”雷纳说,“我们正在感叹命运呢。”

  “我在附近听到炮声。”凯丽甘说,“情况如何?”

  “阿卡尼特坦克。隐蔽在前面的建筑物之间。”雷纳说,“周围大概有一个班的陆战队员。”

  “就这么一点敌人?不过,我想你对付起来有些困难。”

  “你要是能帮个忙,我们将不胜感谢,女士。”雷纳咧嘴一笑。

  “小意思。”凯丽甘说,从肩后拿过磁力步枪,就像从剑鞘中拔出佩剑一般,“我潜过去时,需要火力掩护一下,明白吗?”

  “左边还是右边?”雷纳问道。

  “我从左边上。”凯丽甘说,脸上又露出了微笑,玉绿色的眼睛在这种微笑的衬托下显得更为泼辣,“别搞错了,是你的左边,吉米。”

  “放心去吧,莎拉。”雷纳说。

  凯丽甘按了一下皮带上的一个装置,启动特制战斗服的隐形功能,很快从大家的视野中消失了。雷纳大声下令,指挥调动小组的人员。磁力枪一齐向右手开火,马上招来联邦炮火的激烈反击。一分钟的时间,对凯丽甘来说应该足够了,雷纳下令停火。对面陆战队的枪声也随之渐渐稀疏下来,最后战场上只剩下阿卡尼特坦克还在不断发射炮弹,直向喷泉这边压来。

  “你肯定她能行吗,‘吉米’?”迈克打趣道。他刚才听凯丽甘称呼雷纳为吉米时就想笑。

  吉姆·雷纳藏在头盔里的脸不觉有些发热,他耸耸肩说:“应该没什么问题。但意义不大,除非我们能跟飞船联系上,让他们快点来,好把我们从这片废墟上撤走。”

  迈克很想知道,在弹雨横飞之中,凯丽甘怎样跳她的刺客之舞。一颗乱飞的子弹很可能撞上她,穿透迷彩隐形服,她会和其他任何一个士兵一样,在磁力枪的子弹下流血。

  伴随着凯丽甘手中磁力枪发出的尖锐枪声,联邦一侧的阵形散乱起来。一个接一个的联邦陆战队员,挨个儿翻倒在看不见的狙击枪下。侧面被攻,陆战队的士兵开始向他们觉得可疑的地方任意扫射,想在乱枪中干掉这个隐形杀手。

  身形一闪,只见莎拉·凯丽甘出现在废车堆起的路障顶上。转眼又从另一个地方闪出,她周围的空中被子弹编织成一张网。

  雷纳吼DU着带头发动冲锋,小组的其他人纷纷从刚才的藏身之处冒起来,跟在他后面穿越广场。他们笨重的战斗服靴子踢得一路上砂石飞扬。

  掩护坦克的联邦士兵陷入混乱,但阿卡尼特坦克还在继续发炮。双管80毫米辅助大炮很快对准冲上来的雷纳小分队,调整射程,坦克主炮则灵活地转动着,不停地发射120毫米重型炮弹。

  凯丽甘再次闪身而出,这次出现在攻击坦克前面的装甲板上,正好在炮管下面。她将一枚磁力炸弹从炮塔的环形通气孔硬生生塞了进去,然后翻个筋斗,避开联邦士兵对准她刚才位置的攒射。

  迈克觉得自己好像听见了磁力炸弹急剧充电直至超负荷状态的声音。他大叫一声,发出警告。雷纳和他的手下不需要警告。他们已经伏卧在地上。

  坦克的炮塔基座爆起一团红光,爆炸掀起的疾风扫向还在抵抗的联邦士兵。双管80毫米炮哑巴了。但主炮还在不停地旋转开火,炮塔转了一圈又一圈。显然,坦克的控制程序已经失灵,进入了死循环。

  主炮将两翼的建筑生生炸掉一部分,脚下的地面剧烈摇晃起来。坦克还在继续开火。它的炮筒由于长时间连续射击,已经烧成暗红色,炮塔试着要再次转圈时,却被一座建筑物挡住了炮管。它还在开火,庞大的建筑物在持续射击下震动着。这时坦克顶部突然打开,里面的坦克手试图爬出来,就像马戏节目里的小丑从塞满人的箱子里往上冒一样。

  但他们再也出不来了。地面的震动波及整个广场,两侧的建筑物轰然塌下,成吨的钢铁和水泥块砸在下面的坦克上,烫人的灰雾腾腾升起。阿卡尼特坦克被埋进小山似的水泥渣里,总算闭上了嘴。

  雷纳拨开落在自己身上的灰土,站起来把还活着的队员汇聚到一起。迈克也从砂土的掩埋中站起,叫道:“凯丽甘?中尉?”在刚刚听过爆炸的耳朵里听起来,他的声音显得很小。

  凯丽甘向他们这边靠拢,隐隐约约、断断续续的灰影太像一个幽灵了。迈克意识到,这是灰尘沾在她的衣服上,形成一个灰壳,裹住了这个通灵者。她按一下皮带上的装置,现出真身,一脸精疲力竭的样子,但双眼仍然炯炯有神。看来刚才那阵搏斗颇耗体力,但她肯定是不愿承认这点的。

  “目标已被摧毁,上尉。”凯丽甘说,“但我想我们不能再走这条路线了。”

  “这倒无关紧要。”雷纳说,“联邦的兵力现在正在重新集结,很快会发起一轮反攻。这个地方我们反正守不住。现在首要的问题是,先得想个什么办法冲破通讯干扰。”

  “吉姆。”迈克说,“从这儿朝西过去三个街区,是UNN的广播大楼。它的通讯线是特别防护的,而且地下室还有备用的发电机,应该有足够的能量冲破干扰。”

  雷纳点点头,“多半也被毁啦,不过值得试试。”他下达行动指令。凯丽甘走在迈克身边。

  “你不来的话,麻烦就大啦。”迈克对凯丽甘说,“你是碰巧在这附近吗?”

  “我来这儿,是因为阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克认为这里可能用得着我。”凯丽甘说,一改过去那种与迈克说话之前,总要先探测一下他的想法的方式。

  “我们这个神话般的领袖这次又想做什么?”迈克问,“吉姆说得不错。我们不断听到消息,说市郊正有后续部队赶来要收拾我们,战斗机器人,坦克,还有摩托车。过不了多久,这里就会热闹非凡。孟斯克有什么计划吧?”

  “他只告诉我说,他有个计划,但没提到内容。”凯丽甘说。

  宇宙新闻网络的大楼虽然遭到严重破坏,但还算保存完整。靠东侧的窗户只剩下些空洞,顶层钛金属制成的“UNN”标志中,一个巨大的“N”字坠到楼底,戳进地面乱七八糟的混凝土堆上,整个儿变了形。

  雷纳抬头凝望着这座大楼说,“我希望你说的仪器没有放在顶层。”

  “上面几层是办公管理的房间。”迈克说,“工人们在四楼干活,广播间和发电机都在地下室。”

  迈克嘴上说得轻松,心里却觉得沉甸甸的。这毕竟是他工作多年的地方,他的另一个家。他看着那个落在地上的巨大的“N”字,那旁边原来有个卖点心的亭子。自己常常在那里买热狗和汽水,有时和同事在亭子里小坐一会儿,说些闲话,讨论一下行星政策和当地法令。但是现在,这里成了个垃圾场,只有从混凝土中戳露出来的弯曲的钢筋条……迈克带头走进大楼,心里早有准备,知道里面不会有任何人。但大厅里死一般的寂静还是让他难受,让他感觉到自己好像走进了停尸房。过去,即使在周末,这儿也是闹嚷嚷的。而此刻,地上撒满乱纸,天花板上挂下缕缕碎烂的石棉,阴森地摇晃着。

  除了他们自己的靴子踩在地板上发出的“嘎嘎”声外,再没有别的响动了。迈克往通向地下室的楼梯望了一眼,一瞥之下惊讶地发现,自己用的那张老书桌还放在原处。

  身外之物罢了,也许这些东西本来就是多余的。迈克想。

  雷纳顺着迈克的视线看过去,“你刚才说设备在楼下吧。”

  “是的,看到这些,我想起了一些过去的事。”迈克声音发紧,透出心中的不快。他引导着雷纳和他的手下穿过一片狼藉的大厅,向下,来到大楼的第一层地下室。

  迈克从前想不通这里为什么要按军用标准来设计。不管迈克过去对那些经理们的看法如何,他们都有当兵服役的经历,考虑起问题也像军队里一样,什么都要搞个三重备用。现在看来,真有先见之明哪。主动力虽然被切断了,但广播室里多的是包装好的备用电池,如果需要,还有一台老式的汽油发电机可以应急。通向发射塔的线路也很可靠,不管外面打得多凶,UNN的地下依然保持着与周边几处媒体基地的线路联系。密集的线路通向不同的地方,边远地区和各行星的重要城市。多数线路中断了,在这些断掉的线路下,红色报警灯闪着不吉利的光。

  甚至空调也还在战火中坚持工作,他们头盔的面罩上很快起了一层雾。

  雷纳不舒服地四下打量。如果外面一阵乱炮把大楼打塌,可以轻易地活埋了他们,把这里变成他们的坟墓。他转身问迈克:“要用很长的时间吗?”

  迈克正在把通讯系统连接到主控面板上,他摇头说:“只需增加信号强度,小意思。我们要接通的是这里。”他手指拨动一个开关,然后呼叫,“雷纳的突击队呼叫母舰。听到吗?突击队呼叫母舰。亥伯龙号,有人接听吗?”

  扬声器发出“刮刮杂杂”的声音,一个戴着战斗头盔的脑袋出现在小型荧屏上,“这里是母舰,妈的,利伯蒂,你把我的耳膜都要震破啦。你在什么上面发信号?”声音稍有点含混,迈克听着觉得耳熟。

  “UNN剩下来的老机器。功率够大吧。”迈克说,“我们在网络办公室。部队损失很大,打得差不多了,联邦的王八蛋正在重新集结。我们请求撤退。”

  “明白。”另一端那个声音说。迈克听出来了,对方是诺德Ⅱ指挥舱里的一个技术兵,杜克手下的人。只听他又说道:“你们往南过四个街区,有个公园。你们能不能先撤到那里?”

  迈克看了看雷纳和凯丽甘,俩人都点点头。“没问题。”他说,“估计三十分钟以后到达,剩下的就要看你们那边了。”

  “明白。”技术兵说,“稍等,正在给你们联通到总部。”

  迈克双眉紧皱,很快,孟斯克泛着灰色的脸在屏幕上渐渐显现。“迈克。”他说。语气严厉,迈克注意到因为操劳过度,他眼角的鱼尾纹很明显。“凯丽甘和雷纳在吗?”

  “一直在这里待命。”雷纳说,“中尉也在这里。”

  “刚听到你们要返回的消息,太好了。”恐怖分子首领右边的通讯线路,响起“哔哔”的声音。他伸过手去接通线路。杜克将军出现在另一个荧屏上。

  “这里是杜克。”他看上去比以往任何时候都更像一头不守规矩的大猩猩,“发射器正常,随时可以启动。请求返回旗舰。”

  “发射器?”迈克问道,“招引泽格族的发射器?”

  凯丽甘斜靠在迈克肩膀上方的控制台上,她的脸都快挨着屏幕了,“谁允许用能量发射器的?”

  孟斯克板着脸说:“是我让他们这么干的,中尉。”

  “你要把泽格族引到这里来?在安提卡用它打垮了联邦还不够吗?你疯啦?”

  雷纳插话道:“她说得不错,头儿,再好好想想吧。”

  孟斯克有点恼火地叹了一口气,“我已经仔细想过啦,相信我。”他顿住话头,通过网络通讯镜头注视着他们三人。

  另一个屏幕上的杜克,看上去高兴得像吃了一只金丝雀的猫。只听孟斯克说道:“各自的命令都听清了?执行吧。”

  屏幕变黑,通讯中断。

  “他真的疯了。”雷纳说,“他考虑过这样做的危险性吗。”

  凯丽甘摇摇头道,“他总是按他的计划行事。”

  雷纳冷笑一声,“嘿,他是有计划。他的计划就是让普罗托斯族和泽格族把联邦的行星一个接一个毁掉,然后再把剩下的装进自己口袋里。”

  凯丽甘再次摇头,“他按自己的方式处理事情。他不怕付出代价,但他并不蠢。”

  “他是不怕付出牺牲。”雷纳冷冷地说,“联邦,泽格族,普罗托斯族,都可以为他的事业牺牲。什么时候轮到我们去做他的牺牲啊?”

  “回去我得找他说说这事。”凯丽甘无力地说。

  迈克坐在原地,目不转睛地盯着没有信号的屏幕。“他是个政客。”他开口道,“他作出的所有决定,仅仅是为了满足他个人的权力欲望,换句话说,就是怎样才能最大程度地接近他所追求的权力巅峰。永远别忘了这点。”

  雷纳张了张嘴想说什么,但这时上面传来一阵枪声。

  “有人来了。”凯丽甘说。

  “我们暴露啦。”雷纳说,“也许他们截获了我们传出去的信号。快走。”

  “好的。但还有一件事要做。”迈克说。他在控制台上一推,借力站起,快步走向下面一层地下室。

  “利伯蒂?”雷纳说,“搞什么鬼?”

  “他想去探寻一些别的事情。”凯丽甘说,“我跟他去。你负责打发对手。我分辨出朝这边来的人并不多,只有几个陆战队士兵,你完全对付得了。不过要注意,其中有一个喷火兵。”她说完一闪身,跟在迈克后面消失了。

  凯丽甘随迈克到了另一个楼梯,一个螺旋型的楼梯,向下看黑洞洞的。她把磁力枪背顺,小心地跟在迈克后面拾级而下。

  迈克在一扇钢门前停住,用他的枪托猛砸门上的暗锁。

  “我们还是快撤吧。”凯丽甘说。

  “再等一下。这是汉迪·安德森的密室,里面藏着他收集来的各种秘密。来的时候忘了,刚想起这个事。以前这里是不允许任何人来的,这是个安放各种隐私的太平间。估计里面都是些见不得人的档案,安德森把这座城市中几乎每个大人物的黑材料,都保存在这里。”

  “那可是一些你用得着的材料。”凯丽甘冷静地说,觉察到了迈克思想表层的想法,“你可以彻底审查一番,搞清楚有没有被掩盖起来的关于泽格族和普罗托斯族的材料。有些事如果大家早点知道,现在的情况说不定就大为不同了。”

  “要说后见之明,真没人比得过我。”迈克自嘲道。

  “站一边去。”幽灵特工说。磁力枪发出上膛的声音,她对着暗锁“砰”地来了一枪,电光一闪,金属碎片四下飞溅。

  密室打开了,不比一个放清洁用具的壁橱更大。一排比书架薄一些的架子上,放满了装光碟的盒子。

  “我们拿不走这么多。”凯丽甘说。

  “尽量多带些走。”迈克一边说,一边倒空自己装备用弹药的背包,把架子上的光碟往里塞。“如果孟斯克真的要毁了这颗行星,我想多保住一些我们的档案。说不定我们可以从中了解到,究竟为什么会发生这些事。”

  凯丽甘打开自己的背包,也像迈克那样往里猛塞光碟。但拿不走的还是占绝大多数。

  “日期太早的就别费事了。”迈克说。

  “你觉得孟斯克真的会启动‘脑波脉冲发射器’吗?”凯丽甘问,同时便从迈克的脑子里读到了回答。

  迈克怔了一下,还是回答说:“像我说过的,他是个政客。如果‘脑波脉冲发射器’的威力能把联邦吓跑,不战而胜,当然最好。如果吓不跑联邦,哼,多毁一个塔索尼斯只不过增加一点伤亡而已。何况他总是能找到堂而皇之的理由,比如以血还血以牙还牙什么的。”

  “但他做这一切是为了人类的精神。最伟大、最光辉的、人性的核心。”

  “他做这一切是为了满足伟大光辉的阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克的野心。仗着有‘脑波脉冲发射器’,他现在觉得全世界加在一起都不如他。”迈克说。

  “我不信他会这么做。我读过他的思想,就像读过你的和雷纳的。他不会这么干的。”

  “你曾说过,你读他时,他自以为他说的每句话都是发自内心的。”

  “是这样。”

  “下次你读他思想时,再看深些,看到他的‘自以为’下面去。行了,只能拿这么多啦。上面情况怎么样?”

  凯丽甘没说话。迈克不知她是在想现在这个问题还是刚才那个问题。最后只见她说:“雷纳那边没事,不过又来了些联邦的士兵。咱们快走吧。”

  迈克背好背包往外走,“认真动动脑筋,仔细想一想我刚才说的那些话,好吗?”

  “想一想,是的。”凯丽甘冷冷地笑道,“动脑筋,这可是心灵感应者到死也摆脱不了的工作。”

第十五章 分崩离析

  人人都讨厌节外生枝。在塔索尼斯覆灭之前的最后的几天里,节外生枝却成了家常便饭。军队常常在谁也想不到的地方突然出现,小道消息在盟友之间传得沸沸扬扬,不断更改的作战计划让大家无所适从:我们发现,事先拟定好的计划在实行时老会变换花样。总而言之,我们陷入了困惑。

  不光是我们,连那些自以为掌控着局势的大人物,也有大吃一惊、狼狈不堪的时候。战斗越来越激烈,需要手下有更多棋子投入战场,照顾不过来的地方越来越多,直到自己完全不知道下一步会发生什么事:就像盂斯克最后遇到的情况那样:一些原来忠实他的士兵,一夜之间突然产生了自己的想法,在棋盘上不按他的指令行事,居然擅自行动起来!

  或许这就是孟斯克最终踢翻棋盘的原因。用这种方式结束一盘棋虽说荒唐,但他却成功了。

  一般人觉得,只有当每件事都在你控制之下时,你才憎十艮节外生枝,但我在这里想告诉你,当你控制不住每件事时,说不定你会更加憎恨节外生枝。——利伯蒂的自述

  运输艇与雷纳率领的人在阿特金广场汇合。当雷纳他们上艇的时候,一群穿轻便铠甲的技术兵从艇里出来,踏上塔索尼斯的地面,其中还有一个杜克手下的幽灵特工,这个通灵者的脸罩在不透明的头盔中,看不清楚。

  “你们这样太容易受伤啦。”雷纳说,“你们这些小伙子,怎么连件像样的盔甲都不穿。”

  “我们也想穿厚点,但总得服从命令吧。”这个小组的队长气冲冲地说。一群人相互推搡着经过雷纳的小组,朝雷纳的突击队撤退回来的方向走去。

  迈克猜测,孟斯克一定意识到UNN大楼里可以捞到些好东西。他宰然对自己背上这个塞得胀鼓鼓的背包感到非常满意,里面装满偷来的秘密,其中有些内容一定可以用来对孟斯克施加影响。

  他瞄了凯丽甘一眼。凯丽甘正目不转睛地盯着杜克手下那名幽灵特工。她的脸色苍白,毫无血色,表情非常难看。

  “有什么不对头吗?”迈克问。

  凯丽甘摇摇头道,“最好赶快回指挥船去。”

  他们刚到达亥伯龙号,雷纳就得到指令,叫他到杜克的作战指挥室商议军情。“让你立刻就去。”传令兵说。雷纳嘴里骂出一连串脏话,嘟嘟囔囔地跟着走了,甚至来不及脱下战斗盔甲。迈克揭下头盔,急急忙忙从臃肿的战斗服里钻出来。凯丽甘早已熟练地除下她的轻便迷彩战斗装,这时正向出口走去。

  “等等。”记者说,“我和你一道。孟斯克那个老王八想让我们一起去向他汇报。”

  凯丽甘说,“让我一个人去和阿卡提诺斯说。他会对我把以后的事说得更清楚些。”她大步跨过亥伯龙号的对接走廊,向通往孟斯克观察舱的电梯走去。

  迈克本想赶几步追上凯丽甘,但转念一想,她可能是对的。她和恐怖分子头领打交道可不是一天两天了,孟斯克在她面前应该会吐露更多的心声吧。

  而且,迈克想,凯丽甘这回说不定能从孟斯克脑袋里读到更多的信息,了解到他启用“脑波脉冲发射器”究竟想达到什么目的。

  迈克四下张望。一起返回的其他人都脱下盔甲洗澡去了。雷纳现在应该正在指挥舱与将军待在一块儿。说实话,那个将军虽然不是个好伙伴,但跟他在一起总比在这儿等着孟斯克召见强得多。

  他可不想现在洗澡。他担心凯丽甘会突然需要他。

  走在亥伯龙号的通道中,迈克想起和自己通过话的那个技术兵。一想起这个,他不由得注意到,现在通道里来往穿行的人,大多数是生面孔。阿尔法中队的成员,渐渐取代了孟斯克手下早期的起义军。一个接着一个,那些最初干革命的人,不是在战斗中倒下了,就是被派到别的船上去了。这也许是孟斯克的又一个计划吧,在舰队中安插些老伙计,让每艘舰上都有自己的亲信。或者是另一种可能:打算用训练有素的职业军人换下原来的民兵和平民出身的老兵?

  不管哪种动机,迈克料定这是孟斯克有意安排的。

  迈克正要经过杜克的指挥舱时,指挥舱的门突然“砰”的一声被撞开,两个穿战斗盔甲的人绞成一团翻滚出来。

  是雷纳和杜克,两人拉扯在一起。雷纳已经撕掉了将军的肩章,战斗服上两只戴着钢手套的拳头,轮番挥向对方的头盔面罩,把面罩砸得出现了裂纹。杜克刚才好像也没闲着,不管怎样,雷纳战斗服胸前的护甲出现了几道新鲜的凹痕。

  “吉姆!”迈克吼道。雷纳猛听得有人叫他,不由转过身来。

  杜克将军可不会错过这样的好机会,“砰砰”两拳,双风贯耳,打在雷纳的头盔两侧。雷纳向后一个趔趄,但没有倒下。

  俩人摆脱这种铁甲拥抱,杜克马上腾出手来,去掏挂在腰边的武器,一支能穿透钢壁的针枪。杜克还没来得及把枪举起,雷纳早巳一步跨上,拧住老家伙的手腕。立刻,两套战斗服的伺服系统时发出“呜呜”的报警声。雷纳捉紧杜克的臂膀,向舱壁上面猛撞。

  一下,两下。撞到第三下时,杜克钢手套上有什么部件被碰碎了,将军发出一声痛苦的尖叫,手一松,枪掉在地上。掉到地板上的枪滑向迈克。迈克蹲下抓住枪,再站起身,把枪插在自己腰间的皮带上。

  这时,迈克才发现,不知什么时候,通道两头已经站满了全副武装的陆战队士兵,他们手上举着的武器全都朝着自己和雷纳。

  “你这是在自己的死刑判决令上签字,年轻人!”杜克咆哮道。他嘴角流着血,捧着刚才拿枪的那只手,看来被雷纳砸坏的不止是钢手套。

  “你对生你养你的这颗行星签了死刑判决令,将军!”迈克咬牙切齿地说。他转向陆战队员们高声说道,“他启动了发射器,要把泽格族引到这里来!他妈的王八蛋!他和孟斯克甚至不给联邦一个投降的机会!泽格族正在朝这边来,铺上红地毯迎接它们来的就是这个杂种!”

  一些陆战队员开始犹豫起来,枪口放低了些,不再对准迈克和雷纳。好像突然间对自己参加的这次革命行动有点拿不准了。要不就是突然开始担心泽格族什么时候会来到自己面前。另一些则仍旧保持严峻的神色,毫无表情地瞪着雷纳,他们的枪纹丝不动地指着雷纳的胸膛。

  迈克猜出来,犹豫不决的这些士兵,是没有经过“神经中枢社会化再造”的。而另外那些,则正在等待着执行杀人的命令。

  “我要把你送上军事法庭!”将军对雷纳说。迈克不觉松了口气。杜克只是威胁,并没有下令除掉雷纳。他一定是怕惹孟斯克不高兴。

  “想撤我的职?随你便。”雷纳怒冲冲地说,“我和你一样直接受孟斯克指挥。没有孟斯克的允许,你连屙屎都不敢。”

  “那你想想,我是在谁的命令下启动发射器的呢,年轻人?”杜克狞笑着说。

  “你竟然一下就启动了十二个发射器!”雷纳说,“所有平民都会活活被吞没!”

  “我们所有的发射器,都投放在联邦军队最集中的地区。”杜克说,“而且我们自己的人大多数已经撤离。见鬼,年轻人,在投放第一个发射器时,我们就把你们接回来了,你难道忘啦?”

  迈克一下子想起上运输艇时,碰到的那群技术兵和那个幽灵特工,还有凯丽甘当时毫无血色的表情。当然,孟斯克是不会关心数据资料的。他一心想的只是如何才能控制全人类。

  雷纳吐了口唾沫,“你这个混……”他对着杜克冲上两步。

  杜克将军,身穿全套战斗盔甲的杜克将军,抬起他那只没被雷纳撞伤的好手。不是去战斗,而是保护住自己的头部。将军害怕了,这个躲在闪闪发亮的金属壳子里的老乌龟。

  雷纳顿住身子,瞪着杜克。然后他又啐丫一口,转过身向通往观察舱的电梯走去。

  过道上的陆战队士兵,没有一个上去拦阻他。有些是因为没有勇气向自己人开火;有些是因为没有接到命令;还有些是因为不知道哪一个人才是真正的犯罪分子。

  迈克紧赶两步跟上雷纳。他们身后,杜克将军怒吼着,叫那些士兵回到自己的岗位上去。

  迈克的一只手从后面搭在雷纳的肩上,雷纳掉过头来。有那么一阵子,迈克甚至有点害怕他会揍自己一顿,这个大块头男人眼里燃烧着的怒火不见了,只剩下一种深深的悲悯的目光。

  “他们甚至不给联邦一个机会。”他说,“他们本来可以用发射器作为威胁,赢得整个战争。但他们连警告一声都没有。没有向对方发出任何警告,他们居然就启动了发射器。”

  “那你现在要去干什么?”迈克问。

  “我要去找孟斯克说清楚。”雷纳说,“得有人让他清醒清醒。”

  “你现在还是不去为好。说不定杜克正在他耳边吹风,想要你的命。在杜克会命令他的部下来拘捕你之前,你只有十分钟时间。再过一会儿,不管是否得到孟斯克的允许,他都会下手的。”

  “是啊。”雷纳恨恨地说,“我也有这种预感。也许我还是先到孟斯克那里碰碰运气为好。”

  “呃,那样,那样的话说不定会和孟斯克搞僵的。”

  “那怎么办,你开个处方,利伯蒂医生?”雷纳说。

  “去找支持我们的人。你原来的那些老部下,从萨拉星系来的殖民地民兵,把现在还在这艘船上的全部找来,集中到一块儿。完了以后待在你的住处,等我和你联系。另外,还有这个。”他把自己的背包递给雷纳,“保护好这个包。里面的光碟上记的可都是对我们有利的隐私。”

  “你去哪里?”雷纳问道。

  “我现在去观察舱,找那个大人物谈一下。我不会顶撞他的,你不用担心我。”

  雷纳点点头,接过那个装满秘密的背包,迈着沉重的步子离开。迈克作了一个深呼吸,闭紧眼睛,嘴里念念有词。

  “我不会顶撞他的。”他轻言细语地对自己说,“我不会顶撞他的。”

  电梯门猛地打开,凯丽甘从里面大步走出来。她的脸上酝酿着风暴,愠怒的表情里夹杂着几分茫然。

  迈克往后一跳,好像她是杜克将军从电梯里打出来的一记铁拳。

  “中尉。”他招呼道,“莎拉,出什么事啦?”

  “我与孟斯克谈过了。”凯丽甘说。迈克的印象中,还是第一次见到她这样说话,吞吞吐吐,仿佛拿不准接下来该用一个什么样的词,“他,他为自己辩解,他辩解时举了很多例子,用了很多漂亮口号,引了很多名人名言,混在一起,什么自由啦,义务啦,诸如此类的字眼。我差点相信他说的话,迈克。我真的希望自己能相信他,我真的希望他手里掌握着我们不知道的某种特殊情报。比如泽格族皇后已经潜伏在塔索尼斯中心,操纵着手下的傀儡,践踏平民,在大街上吞吃婴儿。”

  她深深呼出一口气,接着说:“但我在听他说话的时候,看到的却是他身后的塔索尼斯星地图。”

  迈克说:“我知道那个屏幕。那是他最喜爱的玩具。”

  凯丽甘冷笑一声,“我看的时候,屏幕在不断变红,所有地方都红了。红色是代表泽格族正在源源不断地赶来吧?”她盯着迈克,在他眼里得到了证实。

  “塔索尼斯星,在他们启动发射器之前并没有发现泽格族。”她嘀咕道,“根本没有。情况与萨拉星系完全不一样,甚至与安提卡主星也不同。那几颗行星已经遭受泽格族侵袭,我们找不到更好的办法挽救。但是现在,除了人类以外,并不存在其它威胁。”

  她再次深深地吸一口气,闭上眼睛,“现在,泽格族正从四面八方向这里拥来。它们横行无忌。而阿卡提诺斯的脑子里,根本没有想过那些现在还在行星上浴血奋战的突击队。甚至连放置发射器的那些小组成员的死活,他都不管。他抛弃了他们。”为了正义的事业,流血牺牲是不可避免的。’他居然这样说,而且说得那么平静,得意洋洋的语气像在餐厅里要一杯咖啡。\"

  迈克脑海里浮现出在安特金广场见到的那个小组。他希望心烦意乱的凯丽甘没注意到他的想像,“呃,他给你说了这些……之后呢?”

  “之后就传来吉姆和杜克在舰桥上打架的消息。”凯丽甘的脸上再次布满阴云,“他让我离开。只说我必须得走,就是这样。我,我还朝他发了脾气。”

  “没关系。现在船上到处有人发脾气,都有充分的理由。”

  “迈克,他引来泽格族,这完全说不通啊。我原以为他只是恐吓一下,或者就是塔索尼斯星已经被泽格族感染了,或者他还有个什么了不起的大计划。其实都不是。孟斯克现在手里有一把大钉锤,当你握着一把大钉锤时,每个问题看起来都不过是一枚钉子而已。”

  迈克想起,孟斯克原来在他面前也打过这个比方。都好像是半辈子前的事啦。

  “现在没事啦,放松点,莎拉。”迈克扶住凯丽甘的肩说。

  “另外,迈克——”她的声音小得像耳语,“我生气时,看到了他的思想,我是说认真看,看得很深。”

  迈克等着她继续往下说,但她摇了摇头。只咬紧嘴唇低声咒骂了一句:“那个杂种。”

  迈克说,“你看,我让吉姆去下面他的住处,将志同道合的朋友先联络到一块儿。我觉得你也是他的朋友。”

  凯丽甘看着迈克,一时显得很没有自信。然后她勉强笑了一下,“不,还是不去的好。我心里现在很乱。吉姆只会……嗯……让我觉得……”她长出一口气,摇摇头,“我需要独自待一会儿。我需要想一想,我得依靠自己,确定我该做什么。无论如何,我毕竟是个战士,也许最后的结局并不像我们想的那样糟糕。你说呢?”

  迈克心里反对,嘴上却说:“这样也好。”

  凯丽甘笑了笑说,“就算我不会心灵感应术,也知道你在撒谎。孟斯克这点真没看错你。你总想拯救别人,拯救所有人。我想让你知道,我……谢谢你。”

  “你多保重。”

  “没事,我能照顾好自己。”凯丽甘显得略宽的嘴唇上浮起一个自信的微笑,“我不会为谁去殉道的。嘿,见鬼,有段时间我还真觉得自己是在为正义献身呢。告诉吉姆……”她顿了一下,摇了摇头。

  “告诉吉姆什么?”迈克问,等着她说下一句话。

  “其实——嗯——也没什么。”她最后说,“你代我向他问候一声,要他多保重,好吗?”

  说罢,凯丽甘往下面的运输艇仓库走去。迈克看着她消失在走廊尽头,感觉终于摆脱了刚才产生的那种踌躇不安的感觉,就像一只蝴蝶从蛹里挣了出来。

  迈克希望自己不要对离别如此不安,连胃都收紧了。他确信,再次见到她将会是相当长一段时间以后的事了。

  迈克乘上电梯,来到观察舱。阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克背着手站在那里,正看着被红色三角逐渐填满的塔索尼斯行星。屏幕上一片红糊糊的颜色,已经快把代表联邦军队的黄色地区吞噬干净。

  迈克看到象棋棋盘扔在房间的另一头,棋子散落一地。很明显,凯丽甘刚才脾气发作得可不小。

  孟斯克从地图前转过身来。现在看上去,他那黑白混杂的胡子里,白胡子显得更多些。“啊哈,第三个才华横溢的叛徒来啦。”他说,“你没来的时候,我正觉得有些奇怪呢。事实上,我料想你是第一个冲到这里来,质问我和谴责我的人。没想到第一个来的,居然是那位女中尉。一定是受到了你的影响吧。”

  “我倒什么也没做。”迈克说,“但是当你要把又一个行星置于死地时,我支持她的做法。”

  “死一个人无疑是悲剧,死一百万么,就只是一个统计数字啦。”

  “看来你储备了整整一个数据库的语言,用来为你的暴行辩护?”迈克因为愤怒,瞳孔收缩,眼睛变窄。

  孟斯克一声冷笑,“我猜想你这话意味着,你已经放弃努力,不愿意继续拯救我的灵魂了?我希望不是这样才好。一旦我们大功告成,我会比过去任何时候都需要你。在我们建立崭新的世界秩序的过程中,你可以大显身手,帮助我们建立一种大家都需要的秩序,鼓励人类同仇敌忾,共同应对外星种族对我们的威胁。”

  “外星种族的威胁?”迈克有点压不住心中的火气,“这威胁不正是你亲自带到这个世界上来的吗?”

  孟斯克偏了偏头,皱拢双眉,好像对迈克说的话很失望。他身后的屏幕闪烁不停,现在,冰蓝色的三角出现在屏幕边缘。

  孟斯克说,“我真没想到莎拉会来这里冲我发火,更没料到雷纳会和杜克将军干一架。那是愚蠢的。是不识时务的。我得想办法消除他们之间的这种不愉快。”

  “不愉快?刚才差点儿就出人命啦。”

  孟斯克再次摇摇他的头,迈克意识到,眼前这个人故意要把问题轻描淡写,正如他把塔索尼斯的情况故意看得不太严重一样。把矛盾先简化,再忽视,再掩盖,直至最终遗忘。

  这个土匪头子就是这样处理问题的,歪曲事实真相来适应自己的需要,迈克想道。

  “杜克将军是,”土匪头子说,“呃,从本质上说,是一个懦夫。我呢,是支撑他的脊梁。吉姆,刚好反过来,浑身是胆,充满正义感,时时处处都在找地方宣泄。一把上膛的枪在寻找目标,我当然有义务给他指引方向,给他找一个目标。两个人都很能干。等我们拿下塔索尼斯,所有这些不愉快都会过去的。这俩人离开我简直没法活下去。你能理解这点吧:跟着我干,是他们惟一的出路。”

  “对你来说,他们只不过是你手上的象棋子吗?”迈克问道。

  “不是棋子,而是工具。有才能的、实用的工具。当然喽,雷纳、杜克、泽格族、普罗托斯族都是工具。是的,甚至你和可爱的中尉凯丽甘也不例外,都是创造美好未来的工具。是啊,现在的事确实很惨,这是我的责任。以后我会主动承认过失的。但你想想:现在越可怕,等我们拯救世界以后,我们不是就越像英雄吗?难道不是吗?”

  “完全不管现在么?”迈克冷笑一声说。他看着孟斯克后面的屏幕,“我想就是现在,你的工具们互相之间正拼杀得热火朝天呢。”

  “咦?”孟斯克转回身去看屏幕。第一个冰蓝色的三角,普罗托斯族的标记,已经降落到行星上。立刻在一片红潮中引发骚动的反应。好像一块冰蓝的石子投进暗红的池塘,激起了一圈圈涟漪。

  “这可不大好。”孟斯克轻声说,“很不好。我没想到他们来得这么快。的确十分糟糕。”

  “我的老天。你居然连这个都没想到?”迈克一边说话,一边惊奇得连连眨眼。接着胃部的紧张转化为全身的寒栗

第十六章 战争的迷雾

  让我们不要再自欺欺人了。我们的脑袋已经被泽格族和普罗托斯族搞得一团糟。是的,他们不像我们原来见过的任何一种事物。是,他们的生物性与我们根本不同。是的,他们的技术在许多领域比我们更先进。还有当然啦,他们是极端好战和富于侵略性的,我们的一举一动都在他们的眼皮下面,因此他们具有发动突袭的有利条件。

  但是(这个“但是”表示一个非常大的转折)我们人类才真正称得上是宇宙中一群最好斗的家伙。我们内讧不休,相互仇杀,闭着眼一个劲地发展军事技术,这方面我们的发达程度倒是与普罗托斯族和泽格族不相上下。

  按理说,我们实力雄厚,又在自己家门口作战,交通便利,地形熟悉。如果我们能有效组织起来,统一行动,完全可以关门打狗,击溃来犯之敌。

  但是,结局怎样呢?我们一开始就在自己家里打来打去,在内战中成长为最好的角斗士。也正因为同样的原因,使我们不能在危急关头团结一致。我们无法集合在同一面旗帜下,甚至连暂时结盟都做不到。每每出现团结的机会,便总有某个集团想趁机做点什么,以增强自己的力量,胜过其它集团。

  为此付出代价的是整个人类世界。贪婪,渴望权力,再加上彻头彻尾的愚蠢,这就是人类。试想,普罗托斯族和泽格族怎么可能被这样一个种族打败呢?

  是的,也许连年不断的内战是人类进步的基础,但毋庸置疑,这同时也是非人类将我们打得一败涂地的原因。——利伯蒂的自述

  “你真的不知道,这可能吗?”迈克问,“你居然不知道普罗托斯族会来这里?怎么会不知道?”

  “真是个毛头小伙子。”孟斯克说。他靠近通讯控制台,将所有屏幕扫视一圈后说,“我当然知道普罗托斯族会到这儿来。他们到处跟踪泽格族,就像一个把报纸卷成筒追打苍蝇的家庭主妇,只要发现苍蝇的落点,就挥臂猛击。我只是没想到他们来得这么快。”

  观察舱的气氛有点压抑,但迈克还是微笑了。不管因为什么事吧,看到伟大的阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克手足无措,总是令人高兴的。

  从另一方面考虑,如果普罗托斯族和孟斯克有过接触,那么他们就会知道他是个口是心非的政客,所以他们出其不意地跃迁现身,耐心等着看孟斯克下一步会有什么动作。

  孟斯克环视所有的屏幕,低声咒骂着。最后他摁下一个按钮叫道:“杜克!”

  满脸伤痕的将军出现在屏幕上,“先生,你考虑过我对雷纳上尉的意见了?”

  “够啦,省省吧。”孟斯克厉声说,“给我接通地方指挥官。普罗托斯族来了。”

  “是的,先生,我们早知道了。”杜克得意地说,“但是他们避开了我们的人,集中力量对付泽格族去啦。”他顿住话头,眨眨眼,完全不知道这是个大大的坏消息。

  “普罗托斯族与泽格族交战。”孟斯克一字一顿,把每个词都咬得十分清楚,“泽格族必然放松对联邦的打击,分兵对抗普罗托斯族。那么,联邦就有时间钻空子。那几个老家族,以及联邦权力的核心很可能趁机摆脱泽格族的控制。我们的计划就会落空!”

  杜克再次眨巴眨巴眼睛,脸色越来越难看,“要是这样的话,我。们必须得阻止普罗托斯族。我可以想办法发送信息给普罗托斯族,让他们后退。”

  孟斯克没有理他,点击了另一些按钮,下命令道:“让凯丽甘中尉带领一个突击队,去接战普罗托斯族的先头部队。雷纳上尉和杜克将军留在旗舰上待命。”

  雷纳愤怒的脸,红得像此时塔索尼斯行星的地表,在另一个屏幕上猛地跳了出来,“你疯啦?开始,你把大家出卖给泽格族,现在又要鼓动我们去打普罗托斯族?你现在把凯丽甘派去,她孤立无援,会有去无回的!你想过吗?”

  孟斯克的表情已经从惊愕和激动中缓过劲来,恢复了平日里镇定自若的模样。政治家的甲胄虽然露出些漏洞,但还没有被揭开。

  迈克很想搞清楚这副甲胄究竟能承受住多大的压力。发生什么样的事才能撕破孟斯克的假面具?这个人的脸皮难道真是刀枪不人全无破绽的吗?

  迈克意识到,自己如果继续撩拨他,与他争辩,说不定能激起这个恐怖分子愤怒的反应。孟斯克的自我控制能力,现在看来像是接近了极限。但有件事他说得一点不错:迈克·利伯蒂已经放弃了拯救阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克灵魂的努力。

  还有那么多别的人,更需要他的帮助。

  迈克向电梯走去。在他后面,孟斯克平静地说:“我绝对有把握,以凯丽甘的才干,挡住普罗托斯族不成问题。”

  电梯门关上的时候,还能听到雷纳气愤的声音:“简直是胡扯蛋……”然后电梯向下降,迈克希望,雷纳已经召集到了一些盟友。

  迈克忍不住又想,凯丽甘最好已经改变了她原来的想法,与他们一道留在这里。

  雷纳的营房聚集了二十多人。一些人已经披挂停当,另一些还在匆忙地穿戴。雷纳守在通讯线路旁边。

  凯丽甘人不在,但她的话音通过她手腕上那只通讯器传过来,声音有些小。

  “你并没卖给他!”雷纳说,“见鬼。我求过你那么多次……”

  凯丽甘打断他的话:“吉米,别来你那套骑士风度,有时候管用,可现在……”

  她顿住话头,似乎在考虑该怎样措词,“……现在不。”她说。她的话音疲惫虚弱,甚至显得有些颓丧,“我不需要谁来救我。我清楚自己在做什么。我们先得对付普罗托斯族,然后再对付泽格族。”

  她长长地吸了口气,“阿卡提诺斯最后会明白的。”她说。但迈克觉得语气不像她平时那么自信。“我知道他迟早会回心转意的。”

  雷纳的嘴唇抿成一条线,隐人沙金色的胡须里,“我希望你是对的,宝贝儿……祝你成功。”

  他关闭了通讯线路,抬头看着迈克。

  “我们得赶紧去追她。”迈克说道。

  “还用你说,我们当然得去。快穿好战斗服。带上你的东西。以后我们在这个地方可不再是受欢迎的人啦。”

  迈克找来一套闲置的战斗服穿上,“孟斯克想把局面搅乱。”他说。双手不假思索地穿好战斗服,锁好锁扣,“那么多普罗托斯族飞船飘在塔索尼斯的空间轨道上。一旦凯丽甘前去阻挡,普罗托斯族就会把我们所有人都当成敌对者!”

  雷纳一边嘟哝着表示同意,一边开动他的强力战斗服检查系统。刚才和杜克打架时损坏的地方,基本上都修补好了。但迈克注意到他面罩边上的指示灯还有一些在闪着讨厌的黄色报警光。

  “我们得像避开泽格族一样避开普罗托斯族的飞船。”雷纳说,“这可不太容易做到。”

  “挑战越大,越有意思嘛。”迈克这句话更像是对自己说的。他拿过被光碟塞得胀鼓鼓的背包,不假思索地抓起编辑部的朋友送他的那件大氅,往里硬塞。这件跟随他历经波折的外套,现在到处都是被激光炮火烤焦的痕迹,而且血污点点。原本柔软的质地,也被几个星系的太阳烘晒硬了。

  一件破烂的、褪色的、粗糙的外衣。和我本人差不多,迈克想道。他将大氅使劲往包里压,终于挤出一个空隙,放妥了这件战争纪念品。橱柜里再没什么他想要的东西了。他提起背包往身后一甩,横放在战斗服的肩上,跟着雷纳出了门。

  亥伯龙号在第一次发现普罗托斯族的踪影时,就亮起了红色的警报灯。现在,整个飞船内部都笼罩在预警灯深红的光线里,雷纳一伙人穿行在走廊中,向运输艇的起降舱前进。迈克能感觉到飞船合金甲板传递来的重力,这艘巨大的旗舰正在摇摇摆摆穿过什么东西,但是他不能断定,飞船想要避开的,是空间的碎片还是敌人的炮火。

  进入起降舱时,迈克问道:“你认为我们能顺利离开吗?”

  “当然。”雷纳说,“开运输艇的是我的老伙计,其他人也都是好样的。他们可不怕杜克发火,他们什么都不在乎。实在不行还可以说是我逼着他们把我们送走的。”

  这时从舱内一侧的暗处,突然传来杜克将军的话音,“他们也许不怕我发火,但是你应该有点儿怕才对。”

  灯光一闪,由红色转成黄色,迈克看清楚杜克站在起落舱中央,身边是两队荷枪实弹的陆战队士兵。他们手中的武器对准了雷纳的人。杜克左手晃动着一支不知从哪里借来的磁力枪,毫无用处的右手垂在身侧,一副漫不经心的模样。

  “哪里去呀,年轻人?”杜克说道。透过头盔面罩,可以看到他脸上浮起一个亲切的微笑。他的嘴角上还留着一点血渍。也许他认为这个血印是个光荣的标记,迈克想,再不就是急着报仇忘了擦干净嘴脸。

  “我们去追凯丽甘,”雷纳说,“不管孟斯克怎么讲,她都需要后援。”

  “孟斯克可没说那女孩需要什么,所以用不着你多事。”杜克慢吞吞地说,“不过你这么热心,真是个大好人哪。现在我可算抓住你闹兵变的证据了,我要把你们这些叛徒一网打尽。告诉你吧,我早料到你会来这一手。”

  迈克扫视了一下陆战队员。全是经过“神经中枢社会化再造”的战士。更糟糕的是,他们显然刚刚使用过少量兴奋剂,眼睛里的瞳孔都紧缩得快看不见了。在这种状况下,可以说他们与杜克的神经系统已经完全联成一体。只要杜克下令,他们想都不用想,马上就可以蹦蹦跳跳,或者连扣扳机,或者趴在地上不歇气地做二十个俯卧撑。

  所以现在只有先稳住对手,尽量让杜克不要下达那种命令。

  “你要杀我们的话,孟斯克一定会非常失望的。”迈克说。

  杜克大笑起来,“不妨引用一句他常挂在嘴边的话,‘得到宽恕比得到批准容易。’现在,你们这些追随雷纳的小伙子们,放下武器投降吧。这样做还可以有一条生路。”

  雷纳一动不动。迈克听到跟在他们后面的队员里有一些人,慢慢把磁力枪放到甲板上。

  就在这时,亥伯龙号猛地一阵颠簸,倾向一侧。巨大的惯性让所有人都立脚不稳。穿着笨重战斗靴的陆战队士兵们,趔趄了一下。杜克的枪一时晃来晃去,找不准目标。

  当杜克重新把枪端稳时,雷纳已经趁机端起了自己的磁力枪。

  “真是越来越有意思啦。”杜克龇着钉子般的黄牙微笑道。

  “我不信你还真敢开枪,试试看。”雷纳说。

  “你可千万别眨眼,年轻人。你眨眼的工夫就足够我的人用子弹把你打成肉酱了。现在放下你的武器,我数到三。一……二……”

  一阵尖利的枪声,杜克的左肩在一串金属子弹的射击下炸开了花。杜克的陆战队员一拥而上,拿着枪围过来,但没有开火。他们的程序要求他们立定不动,等候命令。

  将军慢慢跪下,手里的枪“哗啦”一声掉在地上。他的战斗盔甲发出“嘀嘀”的报警音,自动把肩头的创口封闭住,紧接着战斗服的药包吐出一片止血贴,贴在将军流血的部位。

  迈克手中磁力枪的枪管里,冒出一缕细烟。他拇指一拨枪栓,将下一粒子弹顶上膛。

  “我觉得该让你闭上臭嘴了。”迈克对将军说。

  “我本来可以把你当场干掉。”杜克含混不清地哼哼着说。止痛药物已经在发挥麻醉效力了。

  迈克跨上两步说:“那你动手呀,第一个死的不是你才怪。少废话。快点下命令,让你的人放下枪,将军,不然我可真要对不住了。”

  杜克犹豫着,止痛药的麻醉力来得很猛,他的眼光已经有些发散。不过面对迈克的枪口,他暂时还不敢昏过去。

  “谅你也没这个胆子。”杜克嘴硬道。

  “那你不妨试试看。”迈克说,“我正想补上把人类当成枪靶子这一课呢。”

  起降舱里好一阵难堪的沉默,最后雷纳说:“伙计们,把枪捡起来,我们走。”

  雷纳的人拿好各自的枪,一个挨一个地走过愣在原地的陆战队士兵。没有杜克的明确指令,他们是不会向友军开火的。雷纳没动,留在迈克和跪在地上的杜克身边。

  “你先走。”迈克说,“我知道赶上来。”

  杜克脸色铁青,两眼翻白。一看就知道失去了理性,脑袋里只有狂怒与怯懦的情绪在交锋。他的牙缝里挤出一句话来:“下次再见面,我一定要杀了你。”

  “那你得认清我的后背。”迈克说,“因为这是你开枪打我的惟一方法,你这个背后放冷枪的小人。”

  止痛药的麻醉效用完全发挥出来,杜克身子向后一歪,暂时失去了知觉。

  迈克转向中了符咒一般的陆战队士兵,“快把他弄到船上的医务室去。你们都让开些,我们要起飞了。”

  陆战队士兵们嘴里发出些“咕噜咕噜”的声音,抬着他们倒地不起的领导离开了。

  迈克跑步上前,跳上运输艇甲板的时候,引擎已经发出“呜呜”的启动声。

  雷纳安顿好上艇人员。飞行员在迈克坐好后拨动起飞开关。运输艇斜着船身从亥伯龙号的起降舱里飞掠而出,进入外面的一片大混乱中。

  围绕着他们的空间现在凌乱不堪。亥伯龙号正在穿越一个到处都是残骸碎片的区域,大大小小燃烧着的碎块碰到飞船的外壳上。

  普罗托斯族经过的路线,布满了人类飞船的残片。他们发出的能量束切破真空,异常炫目。

  迈克缩着身子挤到驾驶台后面的一个位置去,那里是运输艇上的计算机通讯控制台。

  “我要试一下,看能不能和凯丽甘联系上。”他说。

  “她不会喜欢你这样做的。”雷纳严肃地说,接着又加上一句,“不过还是试一试吧。”

  普罗托斯族伟岸的母舰像一群巨兽滑过太空,围绕它们上下翻飞的那些小型战斗飞艇,像翩翩起舞的金色的苍蝇。新月形的飞船以螺旋的方式向行星进发,穿过碎片区。紧随其后的是针状的战斗艇,以及钻石一般闪耀银色光芒的侦察艇。

  在普罗托斯族船队后面,亥伯龙号的船体至少有六处燃烧起来。虽没伤到要害,但足以让孟斯克担一阵子心,顾不上理会他们这伙开小差的人啦。亥伯龙号威力惊人的“大和巨炮”不断射击,劈开太空,阻挠普罗托斯族的战斗艇编队。

  “又来了些朋友!”运输艇的飞行员说,“抓紧扶手,系好安全带!”

  黑压压的泽格族正从塔索尼斯升向太空。身躯像炮管一样的飞螳,展开橙色中混夹浅紫色的翅膀,喷溅着黏稠的液体,成百上千地向上拥来,攻击普罗托斯族的母舰。它们后面跟着巨大的蝙蝠状的飞行生物,这些东西看来不像飞螳那么害怕战斗机。迈克正看时,一个蝙蝠状的东西闯进一艘普罗托斯族母舰的通风管道,太空船立刻化作一个冰蓝色的光球,整个儿炸毁了。

  两只飞行的飞螳发现运输艇,一侧身子,在空中敏捷地转个弯,奔他们这边来了。飞螳炮管状的身躯,向前射出令人恶心的脓水般的液滴。

  运输艇谈不上有什么防卫攻击能力。驾驶员一边咒骂着,一边尝试掉转方向,避开向他们直冲而至的飞螳。

  这下我们可完蛋了,迈克想道。他紧紧抓住扶手,准备迎接泽格族酸液的攻击。

  三束强劲的闪光把冲上来的飞螳打得血肉横飞,激光炮粉碎了它们的翅膀。三架A—17幽灵战机俯冲穿过泽格族的有机体碎块。迈克晃过一眼战机上的联邦徽标。再一转眼,战机已经消失不见,寻找新的打击目标去了。

  “运气如何?”雷纳从迈克肩后探过头来问道。

  “现在通信量很大。”迈克大声说,“等等,得到一个链接,有她的声音。看,屏幕上已经显示出来了。”

  “这里是凯丽甘。”屏幕上她的脸显得紧张而憔悴。她害怕了,迈克想。不禁打个寒颤。“我们消灭了普罗托斯族的地面部队,现在大队泽格族怪物正向我们所处的位置逼近。我们必需抓紧时间撤离。”

  另一个屏幕闪了一下,孟斯克的脸跳动着出现了。信号不太好,画面时隐时现地闪烁不定,使他看上去像个歪着嘴傻笑的人。

  “别理会刚才那个信息。”叛军首脑斩钉截铁地说,“我们马上撤离。”

  雷纳猛按传声器按钮,“什么什么?你想丢下他们不管?”

  不知孟斯克是否听到了雷纳说的话,总之他没作出任何反应。信号干扰比较厉害,也许他根本没听见。他接着说道:“全体飞船注意,作好准备,我一下命令立即撤离塔索尼斯。”

  刮刮杂杂的静电噪声暂时打断了凯丽甘的信号,她的影像消失,一阵重型炮火打在她附近不远的地方。过了一会儿她才又出现在屏幕上,“唔,小伙子们?撤退的事怎么说?”

  “去你妈的,阿卡提诺斯。”雷纳把牙磨得格格响,“别这样做。”

  孟斯克的脸还像刚才那样时隐时现。最后他清楚干脆地答复:“给舰队发信号!我们离开塔索尼斯空间轨道,立即执行。”

  “阿卡提诺斯?”凯丽甘试探地呼叫。但现在屏幕上连个鬼影子都没有了。“吉姆?迈克?到底怎么回事……?”

  这时,战争的烟雾完全淹没了凯丽甘的影像,屏幕上除了静电信号外,什么都看不见了。雷纳气急败坏地抡起拳头,狠砸通讯控制台。

  “把它砸烂也没用。”飞行员说,运输艇正在进行螺旋飞行,试图摆脱两个蝙蝠状的泽格族生物的追击。艺高人胆大的驾驶员陡然下降,从一艘普罗托斯族的侦察艇下面穿梭而过。蝙蝠状的泽格族生物毫不犹豫地掉过头去,攻击新出现的目标。

  迈克根据刚才与凯丽甘的通话,捕捉到她的位置。他把坐标输入运输艇的导航系统。运输艇船身一歪,摇摆着飞向一条新航线。

  他们四周现在有数不清的飞船残片在飘飞,不时碰上运输艇的外壳,乍生乍灭。现在最大的危险就是这些不长眼睛的飞船碎片。飞行员时不时来个急转,避开突然出现在航道上的较大的碎片。好几次忍不住破口大骂起来。

  终于进入了大气层,摩擦产生的火映在屏幕上,现出一片橙色。现在,大多数战争都被他们抛到头顶去啦。他们只需留心地面的情况就行了。

  但是地面情形并不比头顶上更好。他们进入低空,穿行在行星表面四面飞溅的碎石中。伟大的塔索尼斯城在燃烧,中心广场一片狼藉。昔日阳光中鳞次栉比的大厦尖顶,现在就像一口参差不齐的烂牙齿。所有大型建筑的玻璃都彻底粉碎了,只剩下歪歪扭扭的钢筋骨架。一艘普罗托斯族的母舰坠毁时,在大片的楼房中犁出一道穿过三个街区的深沟。普罗托斯族母舰的残骸还在冒烟,散放出令人恐怖的辐射。

  运输艇飞向郊区,楼房越来越少,但依然损坏严重。迈克看到不少飞船坠落留下的深坑。到处都是大火,吞噬房屋和农田。到处都是不同阵营的士兵,乱纷纷地逃窜。

  现在能看到一些新建筑正在烧焦的地面上成长状大,这些可是异星侵略者的杰作。蔓延的菌丛无处不在,暗红色的茎蠕动着往四面八方生长,不少触须伸向天空。蔓生菌丛上滋生出无数巢穴,每个巢穴都被脉动的卵围着。星罗棋布,缀满了塔索尼斯的地表。

  但是废墟中还有另一类建筑。这些建筑金光闪闪,看不出是用什么方法支撑起来的,庞大的外壳像是用打不碎的玻璃制成,光滑如镜。显而易见,这是普罗托斯族在塔索尼斯星上构筑他们的防卫工事。

  也许他们认为这里有什么东西值得他们伸出援手,迈克想道。那就意味着,普罗托斯族比孟斯克对人类更有信心。

  下面的地表上是翻翻滚滚的泽格族怪物,一片熙熙攘攘之中,普罗托斯族战士像闪光的骑士,迈开大步,所过之处,留下渗出浆汁的泽格族成员的尸体。像披挂着钢甲的巨型毛毛虫一样的战车,穿过废墟,攻向泽格族的巢穴。像长矛一样又细又长的战斗机,扫射着舞动镰刀状兵器攻向普罗托斯族战士的笨重的泽格族怪物。

  迈克说:“我们应该很接近了。”

  无线电通讯“咔咔”作响,传出一个年轻男子惊慌的声音:“……寻求撤离路线。我们这里有平民和公务员,受了伤。我们看见你们的飞艇了,你们的飞船还装得下人吗?”

  雷纳急切地呼叫:“凯丽甘中尉,在不在?”

  “凯丽甘不在这里,长官。”传来夹杂着噪声的答复,“我们伤亡很严重。这里到处都是泽格族生物。现在它们又开始发动新一轮攻击啦。如果不能及时撤离,就再也脱不开身啦。”说话的人因为恐惧,声音有些发抖。

  迈克看看雷纳。这个大块头男人的表情深不可测,整个人犹如一尊雕像。最后他开口道:“降落。告诉他们,我们马上就到。”

  迈克点点头,“但是凯丽甘……”

  “别说了。”雷纳缓缓说道。迈克可以肯定自己在雷纳说的话里听到一阵心碎的声音。迈克简直不敢正眼看他。只听雷纳深吸一口气,接着说:“孟斯克像抛弃别的人一样,把这些人也抛弃了。我们绝不。我深信,这就是为什么我们比他优秀的原因。”

  运输艇选择在一个由学校改建成的堡垒边降落,这个地方还算找得到一些掩护。驾驶员刚开始减速,只见一队流亡者潮水般涌来,领头的是个瘦瘦的小伙子,身上的战斗服被打得稀烂。这是某个在边远星球响应孟斯克号召而起义的热血青年,迈克以前没见过他。

  小伙子向雷纳行个军礼,“哎,见到你们太高兴了。从通话器里听到了撤退的命令,但却没一个人来接我们。北边全是泽格族。幸好来了一队普罗托斯族,从背后攻打它们,我们才得到个喘息的机会,但这些疯狂的怪物肯定马上要杀回来了。蔓生菌丛已经延伸到这儿了,我们却一点办法都没有。”

  雷纳问道,“你们属于哪个部队?”

  毛头小伙子眨眨眼,“我们哪儿还算什么部队呀,长官。这儿有好几支队伍,或者说是好几支部队的残余。我们在这儿掘壕固守,联邦和义军的人都有,长官。你看,泽格族铺天盖地拥来,普罗托斯族已经开炸了,这种时候,每个人都只顾得上自己啦。”

  “有个叫凯丽甘的中尉,你有她的消息吗?”雷纳厉声道,“她应该就在这一带抗击普罗托斯族。”

  “没有,长官。”小伙子说,“听一个掉队的士兵说,有支部队在那边山坡上与普罗托斯族交火。”他向泽格族所在的方向指了一下,“真要那样,恐怕就被泽格族消灭了。”

  雷纳再次深深地吸了一口气,然后说:“领着你的人上运输艇。把重武器全部扔掉,反正泽格族和普罗托斯族都不会使用我们的武器。我们两分钟之内起飞。”

  迈克走到雷纳身旁说:“我们还可以再搜寻一下。”

  雷纳摇摇头,“你也听到这个年轻人刚才说了,大批泽格族就要来啦。孟斯克的人一走,整个星球立刻会被异星种族淹没。运输艇没有防卫能力,现在上面又有需要我们保护的平民。必须抓紧时间逃,在它们大批升空追上来之前,逃出这个星系。”

  迈克伸出一只手按在雷纳肩上,“我很难受。”

  “我知道。”雷纳喃喃地说,“上帝,帮帮我,我知道……”

第十七章 前路漫漫

  联邦和塔索尼斯行星一起完蛋了。塔索尼斯,多少年权力和显赫财势的积淀,一旦崩溃,整个特兰联邦随之死亡,当然是顺理成章的结局。

  检验尸体的法医,自然由阿卡提诺斯·盂斯克扮演。他声明,特兰联邦死于严重虫害以及普罗托斯族并发症。具有讽刺意味的是,谋杀联邦的凶器上,到处都留有孟斯克的指纹。而这个重要的线索,对很多人来说无关紧要,绝大多数人甚至根本一无所知。你们可能也猜得出,这种事情,UNN当时并没有报道。

  没等最后一部分联邦军队被泽格族的海洋消化完毕,孟斯克就已经迫不及待地公开宣布,为了将那些人类控制下的行星联合起来,一个崭新的政权“特兰帝国”,如同灰烬中复活的凤凰,将会从废墟中再生,焕发出人性的光辉。这个从前的土匪头子宣称,只有全人类团结一致,我们才有可能战胜外星种族对人类的威胁。

  新政权的第一个统治者,伟;大光荣的阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克一世,在一片颂扬声中登上王座。

  最后有一点小小的嘲弄:这些欢呼喝彩的声音,大部分是孟斯克自己发出来的,大多数普通老百姓对此没有丝毫反应。——利伯蒂的自述

  时间一分一秒地过去,雷纳不甘心,坚持让运输艇在原地又盘旋了二十分钟,搜寻地面上掉队落单的人。只见大部分陆地,已经被密密麻麻的泽格族生物和蔓生菌丛铺满了。最后,在驾驶员一再催促下,运输艇终于升上太空。他们下面,泽格族的有机体建筑像煮开了锅一样到处向上冒。天尽头不时闪过普罗托斯族的能量束发出的光芒,像夏日的闪电。

  运输艇正在飞行,孟斯克突然出现在通讯屏幕上,他并不是与雷纳联系,而是向这一区域的所有飞船发送通告。这个恐怖分子温文尔雅,面不改色。通讯系统可没有办法把他的铁石心肠显现在屏幕上。他的眼里射出贪婪的光。

  “先生们,你们干得很出色。但是,请诸位不要忘记,我们仍然任重道远。我们播下一颗新帝国的种子,如果要想丰收,还需诸位继续……”

  雷纳身子一倾,扑到通讯摄像头前,拨开通话开关,怒吼起来,“噢!见你妈的鬼!”

  孟斯克听到这个声音,两条浓眉微微皱起,“吉姆,我可以原谅你一时冲动,不过你正在犯可怕的错误。不要反对我,年轻人。甚至连反对我的想法都不要有。为了打倒联邦,我是不在乎牺牲的。”

  “就像你牺牲凯丽甘一样吗?”雷纳厉声问道。

  孟斯克往后一缩,好像雷纳突然从屏幕中伸出拳头向他挥击一样。他的脸居然有些红了,“你会为自己刚才说过的话感到后悔的。你不理解我现在的处境。我不会停下来。”

  雷纳戳到了深藏不露的叛军领袖的痛处。此时,孟斯克的厚脸皮终于再也遮盖不住恼羞成怒的表情,脖子上青筋绽起,“我不会停下来。”他再次强调道,“你、联邦、普罗托斯族,不管是谁,都休想阻止我!我要么控制这个区域,要么就要亲眼看见它化为灰烬。你们中的任何人如果有谁胆敢在我的事业中插手……”

  雷纳砸下一个按钮,关闭了通讯声音,剩下孟斯克怒气冲冲的图像,还在屏幕上唾沫横飞地、无声地咆哮着。

  “至少,”迈克说,“你总算捅破了他的厚脸皮,搞得他火冒三丈。”

  “我说什么不得体的话了么?”以往雷纳爱用这句话开玩笑,但此刻他的脸色却一点儿也不轻松。

  除了运输艇发动机“嗡嗡”的声音外,一时无人说话。迈克想打破这种压抑,开口道,“莎拉的事,我感到很遗憾。”但是说完这句话,运输艇里的气氛又陷入沉闷之中,并不比刚才更好。

  雷纳在迈克身旁坐下,盯着地板发愣。

  “是,我也一样。”过了好一阵他突然说道,“我不该让她一个人去的。”

  “我知道你心里有多难过。”迈克说。

  “怎么,你现在也会心灵感应啦?”

  迈克耸耸肩,“我懂得人的感情,因为我的人性还没有泯灭。漫长的战争,使我们每个人都失去了很多宝贵的东西。战争逼着我们去看那些我们不想看到的场景。有一个坚强的人曾经告诉我说,当战斗过去以后,活下来的人会对死去的战友产生负疚感,但是,那不是活着的人的过错。”

  “的确,就是这种感觉。”雷纳说。运输艇里再次安静下来。最后,雷纳摇摇头说:“战争还没有结束。人类世界现在看起来是孟斯克的天下了,但是普罗托斯族和泽格族才不会管这种屁事呢。他们压根儿不会理睬人类相互之间的战争,不会关心谁是人类的领袖。他们在人类的生存空间里四处发起战争。战争,还没有结束。”

  “对我来说,已经结束了。”迈克说,“我是以新闻记者的身份掺和进来的。我不是战士,不属于战场。我的位置应该在键盘后面,或者在摄像机前面。”

  “世界变样啦,孩子。接下来你打算做什么?”

  现在轮到迈克沉默不言了。

  “不知道。”最后他说,“总得起点作用,帮谁点忙吧,在这里我连自己都帮不了,但总得做点什么,不能再像现在这样。”

  运输艇的行程是有限的,不过他们运气不错,很快遇上一艘陈旧的巨兽级巡洋舰——切奥德号。他们发出信号,使这个就要飞出星系的庞然大物停下接应。四小时前还属于联邦的切奥德号,现在属于孟斯克。不光是这艘飞船,绝大多数飞船都已撤出战场,正在离开塔索尼斯,正在离开泽格族和普罗托斯族。同时也离开那些觉得躲在地堡里是个好主意的可怜的白痴。

  切奥德号的通讯官在走廊上遇见他们。

  “阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克要我转告一声,他想和你们通话。”通讯官说。

  “孟斯克!呸!”雷纳说,“他想让我去揍他一顿么?”

  “不是找你通话,长官。”通讯官说,“是找迈克·利伯蒂先生。特别强调过,只找利伯蒂先生。如果需要,可以使用我们舰上的通讯室。”

  雷纳有些惊讶,抬起了疲倦的眉毛。迈克打个手势,让他跟着一道前往通讯室。

  前切奥·萨拉行星的民兵领袖,前叛军上尉,前革命者吉姆·雷纳,避开通讯摄像镜头,坐在通讯控制台边的一张椅子上。迈克打开通话开关,等着亥伯龙号发信息过来。

  阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克的影像显现在屏幕上。每根头发都像从前那样整齐,每个细微的动作和表情都恰当准确,像经过事先排练。看他的样子,仿佛刚才什么事也没有发生过。

  “迈克。”他微笑道。

  “阿卡提诺斯。”迈克板着面孔回答。

  有那么一会儿,孟斯克的脸上流露出一丝悲天悯人的神情,似乎在谨慎地考虑该怎样措辞。这种表情曾经打动过迈克,但现在显得特别虚伪,这个冷血的土匪头子,显然事先练习过这种表情,给人的感觉他好像马上就要走过来,像个好朋友一样在你身边的桌子上坐下。“恐怕我很难将我此时的感受表达出来,对于莎拉,我很难过,但我不知说什么好。”

  “雷纳上尉刚才已经对你说过一些精彩的话啦。”迈克恨恨地说。他的两眼几乎要冒出火来。

  “我希望,以后能有时间和吉姆私下谈谈这个话题。”孟斯克脸又绷紧了,微笑显得十分勉强。毕竟有些事发生了变化,孟斯克给自己罩上的那层神圣的光环,现在简直不堪一击。“但我和你联络不是为了说这个。我和你联络,是因为另外有一个人想和你说话。”

  孟斯克把手伸到屏幕边拨动一个开关,一张新面孔取代了人类世界未来君主的面孔:两道浓厚的眉毛,一个光秃秃的脑瓜。

  “汉迪?”迈克说。

  “米奇!”汉迪·安德森说,“见到你可真高兴呀,老伙计!我就知道,要说有人能在这样的兵荒马乱中平安无事,这个人非你莫属啊;你真是幸运的骰子,想掷几点就能掷出几点!”

  “安德森,你在哪里?”

  “当然是在亥伯龙号上。阿卡提诺斯用穿梭飞机,把我从一艘逃难的飞船上接来的。他一直在跟我说你是多么多么了不起,是个真正的战士。棒极啦。但为什么最近没见到你发报道回来?”

  “我寄给你的报道,被你改得面目全非,忘啦?说孟斯克俘虏了我。你可够健忘的呀。”

  “只是作了点正常的编辑嘛。”安德森说,“一点小小的编辑工作,好让那些大人物——哦,愿上帝安抚他们长眠的灵魂——满意而已。我就知道你一定不会见怪。”

  “汉迪--”

  “不管怎样,我听说了你所完成的顶呱呱的工作,而且我知道有件事你听了一定会高兴。无论当前的情形如何,你一回来就能得到你喜欢的职位。”

  “我……”

  “我可以保证。我的意思是,无论如何,从前那些想把你置于死地的人,现在已经玩完啦。我正和阿卡提诺斯商量,我们想让你与他的政府建立联系,专门负责官方的新闻工作。他对你评价高极了,显然你迷人的个性把他完全征服啦。”

  “安德森,我不知道,如果……”迈克说。他的手掌轻轻拍着自己的额头。

  “听我说。这是个交易。”主编说道,“你可以得到一个属于你自己的办公室,离阿卡提诺斯的办公室只隔一个大厅。所有渠道都畅通无阻。任何时间都行。你还可以报道行程,报道宴会,获得大奖。无比风光,无比安适。这可是个肥实的工作啊。我给你派个下级记者,专门替你写报道。你听我说一一”迈克伸出拇指关掉声音。安德森还在滔滔不绝地说话,但迈克的注意力已经不在主编身上了。

  他在光滑的屏幕上看到了自己的映像。他的头发乱糟糟的,与上一次和安德森在一起时相比,脸颊瘦削了许多。但还有另一种更大的变化,在他的眼睛里。

  他的眼光似乎透过了通讯控制台,透过了飞船的舱壁。眼光里有一种苍茫,有一种无情,他曾经认为只有绝望的人才会有这种眼光。但是此刻,他意识到自己的眼光里蕴含的是坚定的决心。他的眼前出现了一幅比现实更辽阔的画卷。

  当玛尔·萨拉行星毁灭的时候,他曾经在吉姆·雷纳的眼睛里看到过同样的眼光。

  “要过多长时间他才能反应过来?明白你其实没有听他说话。”雷纳说。

  “他从来就没明白过我。”迈克说。他咬住下嘴唇,过了一会儿才说:“我知道自己想做什么。我要开始运用我自己的铁锤。”

  雷纳哼了一声,“我怎么没听懂,再说一遍。这回请用英语。”

  “孟斯克说过:‘如果你只有一把铁锤,那么每件事看起来都会像一颗铁钉。”’迈克说道,“我不是战士,我是个新闻记者,我有新闻记者的武器。我要让手中的武器发挥作用,为人类带来益处。我要把这件事报道出去,把真实情况——”

  迈克朝屏幕勾勾手指,表示轻蔑。汉迪·安德森终于注意到对方没有听自己讲话。秃头主编轻轻敲了敲屏幕,嘴巴一张一合,不知还在说些什么。

  “我想尽可能离阿卡提诺斯·孟斯克远些。”迈克说,“然后我要向人们揭开黑幕,公布真相。不然什么是事实就只能由他们这样的人说了算。”迈克指着屏幕,“这个人和孟斯克都是撒谎的老手,而这些谎言将彻底毁灭人类。”

  雷纳微笑了,一个友好的,热情的微笑。“有你这样的战友真让我高兴。”他说。

  “能和你一起走过战争也让我高兴呢。”迈克说。他看着屏幕里映出的自己的脸孔,感到新鲜而陌生,最后他摇摇头说,“我现在特别想抽一支烟。”

  “我也是。”雷纳说,“这里肯定找不到烟。但我们还是看看光明的一面吧:在这次战争中,你竟然保住了自己的大氅。”

尾声

  衣衫褴褛的男人浴在光照中,立在暗影幢幢的房间里。最后一支香烟的烟雾缓缓盘绕在他身体四周,他的脚周围的地上扔满了烟头,像坠落的星星。

  “现在你们所看到的。”迈克·利伯蒂说道。准确地说,是发光的影子对着环绕他的黑暗在讲话,“是我个人微不足道的斗争,在有限的范围内,用我自己的武器。不是用巡洋舰、太空战士和星际陆战队,而是用真实的报道。我很清楚应该怎样来运用它。”

  利伯蒂的光影长吸一口烟,把最后这支“棺材钉”扔到地上,“你们大家,无论是谁,都有权知道其中的真相,所以我特地使用了难以删改的三维图像传输方式。我把自己了解的事实,在这里作了完整的报道,甚至把一些芝麻绿豆般的小事也告诉给大家。这样一来,他们再想欺骗人民就会倍感困难。我尽力将信号传到最远的地方,尽量覆盖开放的公共频道,让尽可能多的人认清孟斯克、泽格族,以及普罗托斯族的实质。同时认识像吉姆·雷纳和莎拉·凯丽甘这样的战士,记住他们身上发生的悲剧和他们为人类所付出的努力。”

  迈克·利伯蒂伸手挠了一下脖子,然后继续说道:“刚刚进入军队时,我以为军队不过是一个变相的官僚机构而已,充斥其间的都是些懦夫和白痴。”

  光影的眼睛看着听众,稍顿片刻又说:“呃,我是正确的,同时也错了。因为有一些人在险境中真心地帮助身边的人,使他们得救。使他们的身体,他们的思想,他们的灵魂,得救。”他皱了一下眉头,补充道,“如果人类想要走过前面这段黑暗的道路,我们就需要更多像他们这样无私无畏的人。”

  他再次耸耸肩,“情况就是这样。联邦的崩溃,泽格族和普罗托斯族的入侵,‘特兰帝国’的孟斯克皇帝的发迹,就是这样。现在,战争还在持续,行星相继死亡。许多时候,好像还没有人清楚这是为什么。以后有新的发现,我还会像这次一样向大家报道。”

  “我是迈克·利伯蒂,我不再属于UNN。现在,我是自由的人,不再受谁控制。这次报道到此结束。”

  话音刚落,迈克·利伯蒂光影就定格不动了,像一座被光冻成的冰雕。一丝略带倦意的微笑凝在脸上。那是一个满足的微笑。

  全息图像四周亮起灯光,这些灯是为了播放全息广播而专门培育的照明灯。脉动的墙壁湿漉漉的,布满下垂的溃疡状肿瘤。胶水一样的黏性液汁从肿瘤上渗出,缓缓向下滴落,使房间保持温暖潮湿。全息图像投影仪是人类的设备,里面伸出一根电缆,没人一堆黏糊糊的脓疮里,与这幢活体建筑的动力设施联结起来。联系人类与泽格族两个世界的这堆脓疮曾经是一名殖民地陆战队员,但是现在,它效忠于自己的新主子,服从于地位高于自己的泽格族成员的意志。

  四周布满半活体屏幕,泽格族高级成员们通过屏幕联系,讨论着刚才看过的报道。他们是构成泽格族社会的上层角色,培育它们的目的只有两个:思考与指挥。当然,他们同样对泽格族社会更高的意志忠心不二。

  投影室里,一只手伸向前去,按下快退键。这曾经是一只人类的手,但现在已经经过了泽格族的有机体突变改造。暗绿色的皮肉,角质一样的刺从肉里往外戳出,斑斑点点。奇特的脓液和新的机体在表皮下盘绕滑行。她曾经是人类的一员,但现在她已经通过泽格族的改造,服从于一个更高的意志。她的名字曾经是莎拉·凯丽甘,现在她叫“刀锋皇后”。

  屏幕上,泽格族领导者们喋喋不休,声明自己的看法。凯丽甘没有理睬它们,它们没有一句话能说到点子上。她身体前倾,细细研究全息影像描出的那张饱经风霜的脸,研究脸上那双富有洞察力的、深邃的眼睛。她那经过改造的心灵深处搅起一些什么,这个人仿佛是自己记忆中的幽灵。还有别的人,也在记忆中呼之欲出——为了使自己的人性不至泯灭,不惜牺牲性命的人。

  不同于性命犹存,只牺牲了人性的人。

  过去的某种情绪掠过全身,曾经属于人类的本性在这个瞬间,冲击着她现在的泽格族感知。但这种情绪才经产生便已压抑下去,其它泽格族成员没有谁注意到她的反应,至少凯丽甘认为没有谁注意到。

  凯丽甘点着头。有这种不舒服的情绪,全都怪那个记者的话。自己心烦意乱的原因应该是报道本身,不会是由此引起的回忆。迈克·利伯蒂一贯长于言辞,甚至连一位皇后都可能受到他的影响,怀念过去身为小卒的日子。

  尽管如此,迈克·利伯蒂的广播中透露出许多信息,许多她现在的同类那种非人类的脑子根本不可能理解的信息。许多极有价值的资料。从迈克·利伯蒂讲的话里可以预知许多事情未来的动态。还得再仔细听听他说了些什么,又是怎样说的。

  投影仪“叮叮”鸣响,发出快退结束的信号。那只非人类的手按下播放键,然后竖起一根手指,触到自己宽宽的嘴唇上。

  凯丽甘,“刀锋皇后”,对着再次显现的利伯蒂的光影,露出一丝不易察觉的微笑。她想搞清楚还能学到什么新东西——从自己新的敌人身上。

  (全文完)
分享到:  QQ好友和群QQ好友和群 QQ空间QQ空间 腾讯微博腾讯微博 腾讯朋友腾讯朋友
收藏收藏 分享分享 分享淘帖 顶 踩
回复

使用道具 举报

沙发
 楼主| 发表于 2013-8-30 22:34:54 | 只看该作者


Liberty&#39;s Crusade

Jeff Grubb


ANTEBELLUM

THE MAN IN THE TATTERED COAT STANDS IN A room of shadows, bathed in light. No, that is wrong: the figure is not illuminated by the light, but rather is light incarnate, light folded and curved in on itself in a holographic replica of its originator. The man speaks to the dimly lit room, unknowing and uncaring if there is anyone present beyond the limits of his own radiance. Phantom smoke, equally luminous, snakes up from the cigarette in his left hand.

He is a shard of the past, a bit of what had gone before, frozen in light, playing to an unseen audience.

“You know me,” says the shining figure, pausing to take a drag on his coffin nail. “You’ve seen my face on the Universe News Network, and you’ve read the reports under my byline. Some of those were even written by me. Some others, well, let’s say I have talented editors.” The light-starred figure gives a tired, almost amused shrug.

The recording presents him as a small mannequin, but he looks as if in real life he would be of normal height and proportions, if a little lanky. His shoulders slope slightly from exhaustion or age. His dirty-blond hair is spattered with lighter striations of gray and is swept back in a ponytail to hide an obvious bald spot. His face is worn, a bit craggier than would be permitted for a traditional newscast, but still recognizable. It remains a famous face, a comfortable face, a well-known face across human space, even in these later war-torn days.

But it is his eyes that demand attention. They are deep-set, and even in the recording seem to reach out. It is the eyes that create the illusion that the shining figure can truly see his audience, and see them to the core of their beings. That has always been his talent, connecting with his audience even when he was light-years away.

The figure takes another pull on his cancer stick, and his head is bathed in a holy nimbus of smoke. “You may have heard the official reports of the fall of the Confederacy of Man and of the glorious rise of the empire called the Terran Dominion. And you may have listened to the stories of the coming of the aliens, the hordes of Zerg and the inhuman, ethereal Protoss. Of the battles of the Sara system and the fall of Tarsonis itself. You’ve heard the reports. As I said before, some of those reports had my name on them. Parts of them are even true.”

In the darkness beyond the light someone shifts uneasily, unseen. The holographic projector lets out only stray bits of light, rogue photons, but the audience remains for the moment a mystery. Somewhere behind the darkness-shrouded audience there is the sound of dripping water.

“You read my words, then, and believed them. I’m here to tell you, in those broadcasts, that most of them were grade-A cow patties, massaged by the powers that be into more suitable and palatable forms. Lies were told, both small and large, lies that have led us in part to our present sorry situation. A situation that is not going to improve unless we start talking about what really happened. What happened on Chau Sara and Mar Sara and Antiga Prime and Tarsonis itself. What happened to me and some friends of mine, and some enemies as well.”

The figure pauses, drawing itself up to its full height. It looks around, its sightless eyes sweeping the darkened room. It looks into the core of its audience’s soul.

“I’m Michael Daniel Liberty. I’m a reporter. Call this my most important, perhaps final, report. Call this my manifesto. Call it what you will. I’m just here to tell you what really happened. I’m here to set the record straight. I’m here to tell you the truth.”

CHAPTER 1
THE PRESS GANG

Before the war, things were different. Hell, back then, we were just making our daily living, doing our jobs, drawing our paychecks, and stabbing our fellow men and women in the back. We had no idea how bad things would get. We were fat and happy like maggots on a dead animal. There was enough sporadic violence—rebellions and revolutions and balky colonial governments—to keep the military going, but not enough to really threaten the lifestyles we had grown accustomed to. We were, in retrospect, fat and sassy.

And if a real war broke out, well, it was the military’s worry. The marines’ worry. Not ours.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



THE CITY SPRAWLED BENEATH MIKE’S FEET LIKE an overturned bucket of jade cockroaches. From the dizzying height of Handy Anderson’s office, he could almost see the horizon between the taller buildings. The city reached that far, forming a jagged, spiked tear along the edge of the world.

The city of Tarsonis, on the planet Tarsonis. The most important city on the most important planet of the Confederacy of Man. The city so great they named it twice. The city so large its suburbs had greater populations than some planets. A shining beacon of civilization, keeper of the memories of an Earth now lost to history, myth, and earlier generations.

A sleeping dragon. And Michael Liberty could not resist twisting its tail.

“Come back from the edge there, Mickey,” said Anderson. The editor-in-chief was firmly ensconced at his desk, a desk as far away from the panoramic view as possible.

Michael Liberty liked to think there was a note of concern in his boss’s voice.

“Don’t worry,” said Mike. “I’m not thinking of jumping.” He suppressed a smile.

Mike and the rest of the newsroom knew that the editor-in-chief was acrophobic but could not bear to surrender his stratospheric office view. So on the rare occasions when Liberty was summoned into his boss’s office, he always stood near the window. Most of the time he and the other drudges and news hacks worked way down on the fourth floor or in the broadcast booths in the building’s basement.

“Jumping I’m not worried about,” said Anderson. “Jumping I can handle. Jumping would solve a lot of my problems and give me a lead for tomorrow’s edition. I’m more worried about some sniper taking you out from another building.”

Liberty turned toward his boss. “Bloodstains that hard to get out of the carpet?”

“Part of it,” said Anderson, smiling. “It’s also a bitch to replace the glass.”

Liberty look one last look at the traffic crawling far below and returned to the overstuffed chairs facing the desk. Anderson tried to be nonchalant, but Mike noted that the editor let out a long, slow breath as Mike moved away from the window.

Michael Liberty settled himself into one of Anderson’s chairs. The chairs were designed to look like normal furniture, but they were stuffed so that they sank an extra inch or two when someone sat down. This made the balding editor-in-chief with his comically oversized eyebrows look more imposing. Mike knew the trick, was not impressed, and set his feet up on the desk.

“So what’s the beef?” the reporter asked.

“Have a cigar, Mickey?” Anderson motioned with an open palm toward a teak humidor.

Mike hated being called Mickey. He touched his empty shirt pocket, where he normally stashed a pack of cigarettes. “I’m on the wagon. Trying to cut down.”

“They’re from beyond the Jaandaran embargo,” said Anderson temptingly. “Rolled on the thighs of cinnamon-shaded maidens.”

Mike held up both hands and smiled broadly. Everyone knew that Anderson was too cheap to get anything beyond the standard el ropos manufactured in some bootleg basement. But the smile was intended to reassure.

“What’s the beef?” Mike repeated.

“You’ve really done it this time,” said Anderson, sighing. “Your series on the construction kickbacks on the new Municipal Hall.”

“Good stuff. The series should rattle a few cages.”

“They’ve already been rattled,” replied Anderson, his chin sinking down to touch his chest. This was known as the bearer-of-bad-news position. It was something that Anderson had learned at some management course but that made him look like a mating ledge-pigeon.

Crap, thought Mike. He’s going to spike the series.

As if reading his thoughts, Anderson said, “Don’t worry, we’re going to run the rest of the series. It’s solid reporting, well-documented, and best of all, it’s true. But you have to know you’ve made a few people very uncomfortable.”

Mike mentally ran through the series. It had been one of his better ones, a classic involving a petty offender who was caught in the wrong place (a public park) at the wrong time (way after midnight) with the wrong thing (mildly radioactive construction waste from the Municipal Hall project). Said offender was more than willing to pass on the name of the man who sent him on this late-night escapade. That individual was in turn willing to tell Mike about some other interesting matters involving the new hall, and so forth, until Mike had, instead of a single story, a whole series about a huge network of graft and corruption that the Universe Network News audience ate up with their collective spoons.

Mike mentally ran through the ward heelers, low-level thugs, and members of the Tarsonis City Council that he had skewered in print, discarding each in turn as a suspect. Any of those august individuals might want to take a shot at him, but such a threat wasn’t enough to make Handy Anderson nervous.

The editor-in-chief saw Mike’s blank expression and added, “You’ve made a few powerful, venerable people very uncomfortable.”

Mike’s left eyebrow rose. Anderson was talking about one of the ruling Families, the power behind the Confederacy for most of its existence, since those early days when the first colony ships (hell, prison ships) landed and/or crashed on various planets in the sector. Somewhere in his reporting, he had nailed somebody with pull, or perhaps somebody close enough to one of the Families to make the old venerables nervous.

Mike resolved to go back over his notes and see what kind of linkages he could make. Perhaps a distaff cousin to one of the Old Families, or a lack sheep, or maybe even a direct kickback. God knew that the Old Families ran things from behind the scenes since the year naught. If he could nail one of them . . .

Mike wondered if he was visibly salivating at the prospect.

In the meantime Handy Anderson had risen from his seat and strolled around the side of his desk, perching on the corner nearest Mike. (Another move directly out of the management lectures, Mike realized. Hell, Anderson had assigned him to cover those lectures once.) “Mike, I want you to know you’re on dangerous ground here.”

Oh God, he called me Mike, thought Liberty. Next he’ll be looking plaintively out the window as if lost in thought, wrestling with a momentous decision.

He said, “I’m used to dangerous ground, boss.”

“I know, I know. I just worry about those around you. Your sources. Your friends. Your co-workers . . .”

“Not to mention my superiors.”

“. . . all of whom would be heartbroken if something horrible happened to you.”

“Particularly if they were standing nearby when it happened,” added the reporter.

Anderson shrugged and stared plaintively out the full-length window. Mike realized that whatever Anderson was afraid of, it was worse than his fear of heights. And this was a man who, if office rumor was correct (and it was), kept a locked room in the sub-basement that contained dirt on most of the celebrities and important citizens of the city.

The pause dragged beyond a moment into a minute. Finally Mike broke. He gave a polite cough and said, “So you have an idea how to handle this ‘dangerous ground’?”

Handy Anderson nodded slowly. “I want to print the series. It’s good work.”

“But you don’t want me anywhere in the immediate vicinity when the next part of that story hits the street.”

“I’m thinking of your own safety, Mickey, it’s . . .”

“Dangerous ground,” finished Mike. “I heard. Here be dragons. Perhaps it would be time for an extended vacation? Maybe a cabin in the mountains?”

“I was thinking more of a special assignment.”

Of course, thought Mike. That way I won’t have the chance to figure out whose tail I’ve inadvertently twisted. And give those involved time to cover their tracks.

“Another part of the Universe News Network empire?” Mike said with a road smile, at the same time wondering what godforsaken colony world he would be doing agricultural reports from.

“More of a roving reporter,” teased Anderson.

“How roving?” Mike’s smile suddenly became flinty and brittle. “Will I need shots for off-planet?”

“Better than getting shot for being on-planet. Sorry, bad joke. The answer is yes, I’m thinking definitely off-planet.”

“Come on, spill. Which hellhole do you want to hide me in?”

“I was thinking of the Confederate Marines. As a military reporter, of course.”

“What!”

“It would be a temporary posting, of course,” continued the editor.

“Are you out of your mind?”

“Sort of ‘our fighting men in space,’ battling against the various forces of rebellion that threaten our great Confederacy. There are rumors that Arcturus Mengsk is rallying more support in the Fringe Worlds. Could turn really hot at any moment.”

“The marines?” sputtered Mike. “The Confederate Marines are the biggest collection of criminals in the known universe, outside of the Tarsonis City Council.”

“Mike, please. Everyone has some criminal blood in them. Hell, all the planets of the Confederacy were settled by exiled convicts.”

“Yeah, but most people like to think we grew out of that. The marines still make that one of their basic recruiting requirements. Hell, do you know how many of them have been brain-panned?”

“Neurally Resocialized,” corrected Anderson. “No more than fifty percent per unit these days, I understand. Less in some places. And the resocialization is more often done with noninvasive procedures. You probably won’t notice.”

“Yeah, and they pump them so full of stimpacks they’d kill their own grandpas on the right command.”

“Exactly the sort of common misconception that your work can counter,” said Anderson, both eyebrows raised in practiced sincerity.

“Look, most of the politicos I’ve met are naturally nuts. The marines are nuts and then they started messing with their heads. No. The marines are not an option.”

“It’d make for some good stories. You’d probably get some good contacts.”

“No.”

“Reporters with experience with the military get perks,” said the editor-in-chief. “You get a green tag on your file, and that carries weight with the more venerable families of Tarsonis. In some cases even forgiveness.”

“Sorry. Not interested.”

“I’ll give you your own column.”

A pause. Finally Mike said, “How big a column?”

“Full column-page print, or five minutes stand-up for the broadcast. Under your byline, of course.”

“Regular?”

“You file, I’ll fill.”

Another pause. “A raise with that?”

Anderson named a figure, and Mike nodded.

“That’s impressive,” he said.

“Not chump change,” agreed the editor-in-chief.

“I’m a little old to be planet-hopping.”

“There’s no real danger. And if something does flare up, there’s combat pay. Automatic.”

“Fifty percent brain-panned?” Mike asked.

“If that.”

Another pause. Then Mike said, “Well, it sounds like a challenge.”

“And you’re just the man for a challenge.”

“And it can’t be worse than covering the Tarsonis City Council,” Mike mused, feeling himself sliding down the slippery slope to acceptance.

“My thoughts exactly,” his editor agreed.

“And if it would help the network . . .” Yep, Mike thought, he was on the edge, poised to pitch over into the void.

“You would be a shining light to us all,” said Anderson. “A well-paid, shining light. Wave the flag a little, get some personal stories, ride around in a battlecruiser, play some cards. Don’t worry about us back here at the office.”

“Cush posting?”

“Cushiest. I’ve got some pull, you know. Was an old green-tag myself. Three months work, tops. A lifetime of rewards.”

There was a final pause, a chasm as deep as the concrete canyon that yawned beyond the window.

“All right,” said Mike, “I’ll do it.”

“Wonderful!” Anderson reached for the humidor, then caught himself and instead offered Mike his hand. “You won’t regret it.”

“Why do I feel that I already do?” Michael Liberty asked in a small voice as the editor’s meaty, sweaty hand ensnared his own.

CHAPTER 2
THE CUSH POSTING

Service in the military, for those of you unfortunate enough never to have experienced it firsthand, consists of long periods of boredom broken by mind-shredding threats to one’s life and sanity. From what I can gather from the old tapes, it’s always been like that. The best soldiers are those who can wake suddenly, react instantly, and aim precisely.

Unfortunately, none of those traits are shared by the mili tary intelligence that controls those soldiers.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



“MR. LIBERTY?” SAID THE PERKY MURDERESS AT THE hatchway. “The captain would like a word with you.”

Michael Liberty, UNN reporter assigned to the elite Alpha Squadron of the Confederate Marines, propped open one eye and found her, all smiles, standing next to his bunk. An all-night card game had just adjourned, and he was sure the young marine lieutenant had waited until he had lain down before barging into his quarters.

The reporter let out a deep sigh and said, “Does Colonel Duke expect me immediately?”

“No, sir,” said the murderess, shaking her head for effect. “He said you should come at your leisure.”

“Right,” said Mike, swinging his legs over the edge of his bunk and shaking the temptation of sleep from his brain. For Colonel Duke, “at your leisure” usually meant “within the next ten minutes, dammit.” Mike reached for his cigarettes, and only when his hand had dipped into the empty shirt pocket did he remember he had given them up.

“Filthy habit anyway,” he muttered to himself. To the marine lieutenant he said “Need a shower. Coffee would be good, too.”

Lieutenant Emily Jameson Swallow, Liberty’s personal assistant, liaison, minder, and spy for her military superiors, waited only long enough to determine that Mike was serious about getting up, then beetled off to the galley. Mike yawned, figured he must have had all of five minutes’ sleep, stripped, and padded off to the sonic cleanser.

The sonic cleanser was a military model, of course. This meant it was similar in construction to those high-pressure jets that lasted the meat off the bones at slaughterhouses. In the past three months Mike had gotten used to it.

In the past three months Michael Liberty had gotten used to a lot of things.

Handy Anderson had been true to his word. The posting was posh, or at least as posh as a military assignment could be. The Norad II was a capital ship, one of the Behemoth-class, all neosteel and laser turrets, as befitted the most legendary of Confederate military units, the Alpha Squadron.

Alpha Squadron’s primary mission was hunting rebels, particularly the Sons of Korhal, a revolutionary group under the bloodthirsty terrorist Arcturus Mengsk. Unfortunately, the Sons were never where they were supposed to be, and the Norad II and her prized crew spent a lot of time showing the flag (a blue diagonal cross filled with white stars against a red background, the memory of a legend of Old Earth) and keeping the local colonial governments in line.

As a result, Mike’s biggest challenge so far had been dealing with boredom and finding enough to write about to justify his column. The flag-waving propaganda came easy for the first few stories, but when there was a deficit of real action or achievement, Mike had to reach. A piece on Colonel Edmund Duke, of course. Some human-interest stuff on the well-oiled crew. A bit about the travails of the neurally resocialized that Anderson scotched (out of common decency, Handy explained). Local color on the various planets. Just enough to remind everyone (Handy Anderson in particular) that he was still alive and expected regular payments to his account.

And then there was a long two-parter about the wonders of the Behemoth-class battlecruisers, a story that was decimated by military censors to a mere few paragraphs. Military secrets, it was explained.

Like the Sons of Korhal don’t know what we have already, thought Mike as he slipped into his shorts and looked for a less rumpled shirt and pants. Hanging in his locker was a new traveling coat, a going-away present from the guys in the newsroom. It was a long duster that made him look like a denizen of the Old West, but the crew apparently felt that if Mike was going out to the interplanetary sticks, he might as well look the part.

He slipped into some nondescript pants. Almost on cue, Swallow reappeared with a pot of java and a mug. She poured as Mike buttoned up his shirt.

The brew was military style “A”—freshly made and scalding, suitable for pouring down on peasants attacking the family castle. The coffee was another thing he had gotten used to.

Of course, he had also gotten used to three squares, sufficient time to write his columns, and a flexible amount of privacy. As well as an ever-changing group of poker partners, all of whom were young, had no place to spend their paychecks, and could not bluff if their lives depended on it.

He had even gotten used to Lieutenant Swallow, though her habitual positive attitude bothered him at first. He had expected some sort of minder, of course, some military attaché who would hang over his shoulder as he wrote and make sure he didn’t do anything stupid like drop his pen into the warp coils. But Lieutenant Emily Swallow was like something out of a training film. A particularly cheery training film, the type you show Mom and Dad before shipping their sons and daughters off to extended duty five star systems away. Hell, Lieutenant Emily Swallow looked like she wrote that type of training film.

Small, petite, and always smiling, she seemed to take every request from Mike seriously, even if they both knew that there was a snowball’s chance that it would be approved. She had no vices, except for the occasional cigarette, accepted with a smile and a guilty shrug. Further, when he hit her up for her own story, she demurred. Most of the crew were stoked up, talking about their lives back home, but Lieutenant Swallow instead just stopped smiling and ran her hand back along the side of her face, as if brushing away long hair that was no longer there.

That was when Mike noticed the small divots behind her ear, the marks of the noninvasive neural resocialization that Anderson had mentioned. Yeah, she had been brain-panned, and good. No one could be that perky without an electrochemical lobotomy.

Mike didn’t bring up the subject again, but instead bribed one of the computer techs for some time with the personnel files (this cost him his two emergency packs of smokes, but by that time he was through the worst of the cravings, and the coffin nails were better used in trade than consumption). He found out that before she had involuntarily joined the marines, young Emily Swallow had the interesting hobby of attracting young men in bars, taking them to her home, tying them up, and flaying the skin and meat from their bones with a fillet knife.

Most men would be disconcerted by this news, but Michael Liberty found it reassuring. The murderess of ten young men on Halcyon was much more understandable than the smiling, gung-ho woman who looked like someone from a recruiting poster. Now, following her through the corridors of the Norad II to the bridge, Mike wondered how Lieutenant Swallow felt about her medical incarceration and involuntary transformation. He decided that she just didn’t dwell on it, and given her original nature, Mike decided not to press the issue.

For a huge ship, the Norad II had narrow passageways, built almost as an afterthought after all the landing bays, wardrooms, weapons systems, galleys, computers, and other necessities had been piled in. In the hallways oncoming traffic had to press against walls to pass. Mike noticed large arrows painted on the floor, which Lieutenant Swallow noted were for times when the ship was on alert and soldiers were in full battle armor. Mike realized that the gangways would have been made even narrower had they not been expected to accommodate men in powered combat suits.

They passed several large bays where technicians were already pulling out wiring and cables. The scuttlebutt was that the Norad II was due for an overhaul, including an upgrade with the Yamato cannon. Given the number of laser batteries, Wraith-class space fighters, and even the rumored nuclear arms carried onboard, the huge spine-mounted cannon would be icing on the cake.

In fact, this was what Mike expected Colonel Duke to tell him—that the Norad II was going into dry dock for repairs, and he, Michael Liberty, would be on the next shuttle back to Tarsonis. That would make dealing with the old fossil almost worthwhile.

He revised his opinion when they stepped onto the bridge, and Duke scowled at him. Mind you, Duke never looked particularly pleased to see a member of the press, but this was the deepest and most hostile scowl that Mike had seen yet.

“Mr. Liberty, reporting as requested, sir,” said Lieutenant Swallow with a salute as sharp as that in any recruiting video.

The colonel, decked out in his command brown uniform, said nothing but pointed a stubby finger toward his ready room. Lieutenant Swallow led him there, then abandoned him for whatever tasks she did when she wasn’t keeping tabs on him. Probably, Mike mused, something involving skinning puppies.

Mike’s initial concern grew deeper when he recognized the humanoid shape now hanging from a wall-mounted frame in the ready room. It was a powered combat suit, not one of the standard-issue CMC-300s but a command suit, fitted with its own portable comm system. Colonel Duke’s suit, now shined and greased and ready for the great man to step into it.

Mike was less sure now that they were going in for that Yamato refit. Most of the marines kept their armor handy, and drills were as common as meals. Liberty managed to avoid that duty, as he was considered a “soft target” and wasn’t cleared for the heavier suits. It was, however, amusing to see the rookies staggering around the narrow passages in full combat armor.

But for the colonel’s suit to be here, newly polished and ready, boded very ill indeed.

The suit itself was massive, hunched forward on the hanger under its own weight. In that way, it seemed to Michael Liberty, the empty suit fit its owner well. Colonel Duke reminded Mike of the great apes of Old Earth, the ones that climbed buildings and swatted down primitive aircraft. Gorillas. Duke was an old silverback, the pointy-headed leader of his tribe, and just the way he leaned forward inspired fear in his subordinates.

Mike knew that Duke was from one of the Old Families, the original leaders of the Koprulu Sector colonies. But he must have done something wrong along the way: Edmund Duke was obviously long overdue for his general’s stars. Mike wondered what nasty incident stood in the way of his promotion, and surmised that it was loud, messy, and deeply buried in the Confederate military files. He wondered what type of pull it would take to get that information out, and if Handy Anderson had it in his not-so-secret vault.

The door slid open and Colonel Duke strode in like a Goliath-style armored walker scattering infantry units before it. His scowl was even deeper than earlier. He held down a hand to indicate that Mike shouldn’t rise (Mike had had no intention of doing so), circled his wide desk, and sat down. He rested his elbows on the polished obsidian desktop and templed his fingers in front of him.

“I trust, Liberty, you have had an enjoyable time with us?” he asked. He had the old, faint drawl that marked the elder Families of the Confederacy.

Mike, who had not expected small talk, managed to stammer out a general affirmative.

“I am afraid it will not last,” said the colonel. “Our original orders were to be relieved by the Theodore G. Bilbo, and to put in for a retrofit within two weeks. Events have now overtaken us.”

Mike said nothing. He had been in enough briefings over the years, even on a civilian level, to know not to interrupt until he had something worth interrupting for.

“We are rerouting our course to the Sara system. I’m afraid it’s in the boonies, on the butt end of nowhere. The Confederacy has two colony worlds there, Mar Sara and Chau Sara. This is an extended patrol over and above our initial mission parameters.”

Mike just nodded. The colonel was creeping up on the subject, acting like a dog with a chicken bone in its throat—something he had a hard time swallowing and a worse time coughing back up. Mike waited.

“I must remind you that as a member of the press assigned to the Alpha Squadron, you are limited under the Confederate military code in regard to what your duties are and how you perform them.”

“Yes, sir,” said Mike, sternly enough to give the impression that he gave a rat’s ass about the Confederate military code.

“And that this extends to your current assignment as well as to future references to events that occur during your posting here.” Duke nodded his pointed head, clearly demanding a response.

“Yes, sir.” Mike separated the words clearly to underscore his comprehension.

Another pause, during which Mike could feel the throbbing of the ship around him. Yes, the Norad II was vibrating at a different pitch now, a bit higher, more intense, a bit more frantic. Men and women were preparing the ship for subwarp. And perhaps for combat?

Mike suddenly wondered about the wisdom of skipping those combat suit drills.

Colonel Edmund Duke, the dog with the chicken bone in his throat, said, “You know our histories.”

It was more of a statement than a question. Mike blinked, suddenly unsure how to respond. He settled for “Sir?”

“How we came to the sector and settled it. Took it for our own,” prompted the colonel.

“Aboard the sleeper ships, the supercarriers,” Mike said, pulling up the lessons of childhood. “The Nagglfar, the Argo, the Sarengo, and the Reagan. The crews of prisoners and outcasts of Old Earth, crashing onto a scattering of habitable worlds.”

“And they found three such worlds, right off the bat. And a double-handful nearby that were terrestrial or close enough for army work. But they found no life.”

“Begging the colonel’s pardon, but there was extensive native life on all three original planets. Plus, most of the colonies and Fringe Worlds have their own ecosystems. Terraforming often, but not always, eradicates native life-forms.”

The colonel waved off the comment. “But nothing smarter than your standard watchdog. Some big insects they domesticated on Umoja, and a lot of stuff that was burned when the world was settled and put under the plow. But nothing smart.”

Mike nodded. “Intelligent life has always been one of the mysteries of the universe. We have found world after world, but nothing to indicate that there is something else out there as smart as we are.”

“Until now,” said the colonel. “And you will be the first network reporter on the scene.”

Mike warmed a bit to the subject. “There have been numerous mysterious formations on many planets that indicate there might have been sentient life at one time. In addition, there are space-haulers’ tales of mysterious lights and foo-fighters.”

“These aren’t lights in the sky or old ruins. This is living proof of ET activity. That we are not alone out here.”

Duke let that sink in, and a smirk tugged at the side of his mouth. It did not improve his appearance in the least. Somewhere within the ship a switch closed, and the monstrous engines began to hum.

Mike stroked his chin and asked, “What do we know so far? Has there been an envoy, a representative? Or was this a chance discovery? Did we find a colony, or was there a direct embassy?”

The colonel let out a gruff chortle. “Mr. Liberty, let me make myself quite clear. We have made contact with another alien civilization. This contact consisted of them vaporizing the colony of Chau Sara. They burned it to the ground, and then burned the ground beneath it. We’re going there now, but we don’t know if the hostiles are still present.

“And you will be the first network reporter on the scene,” repeated the colonel. “Congratulations, son.”

Mike didn’t feel very good about this particular honor.

CHAPTER 3
THE SARA SYSTEM

The first contact with another sentient race, and they blow up a planet. Helluva calling card.

Now, blowing up a planet is nothing new. Christ, we humans did it ourselves not too long ago.

There was a revolt on the planet Korhal IV. The inhabi tants didn’t care much for the graft and corruption that was part and parcel of the Confederacy. They tried to rebel. At first the Confederacy tried a soft approach: they took out the rebellion’s leaders with assassins, ghost-troopers with per sonal cloaking devices. Unsurprisingly, this approach just made the people of Korhal angrier and more rebellious. So the Confederacy took a harder line.

We nuked Korhal IV from orbit.

Apocalypse-class missiles. About a thousand of them. Some green-tagged idiot on Tarsonis pressed a button, and 35 million people became nothing more than vapor and their homes nothing more than a memory.

Naturally, there were official justifications thereafter about the evil, menacing nature of Korhal, and how they were planning to do it to us if they got even the slightest chance. It was unfortunate that the proof of this accusation was located on a planet covered by blackened glass.

I think that’s what really scared the military about the vaporization of Chau Sara: that there was something else out there that was just as crazy as we were.

And they were better at it than we were.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



MIKE TOOK ADVANTAGE OF THE TIME THE SHIP was in subwarp to pore through the open computer archives on the Sara system. It was a fairly typical Fringe system, the ragged leading edge of the Confederacy’s ever-increasing sphere of power.

The system had been found by a prospector before the Guild Wars, glommed onto by the Confederacy when it eclipsed that budding rival in space, and was (according to the ship’s archives) the home of a growing pair of colony worlds. The only thing that made the Sara system different from about a dozen other similar worlds was that there were two worlds in its habitable band instead of just one.

Chau Sara was the smaller and more outlying of the worlds, and had the larger colony. It had been settled, in Confederate tradition, as a penal colony, and a lot of its (now former) inhabitants had still been serving hard time. Mar Sara had a more eclectic mix of former prospectors and soldiers, along with a couple of religious types that didn’t agree with the Tarsonian limits of tolerance for other faiths. Both planets had rich potential for mineral exploitation, but of course the Confederacy had dibs on those resources. The locals would have to either work under Confederate contracts or flee to new Fringe Worlds.

Mike checked the current UNN reports. There was a small bit about a disruption of signals from the Sara system, but most of the broadcast was given over to the latest Sons of Korhal outrage (poison gas in a public plaza on Haji), and a multitrain monorail pileup on Moira.

Mike composed a brief blurb, summarizing his discussion with Colonel Duke and noting that he was under full military restrictions in future reporting. That meant that his report would be checked over before it left the ship and then again before it was broadcast. Handy Anderson would be simultaneously griping about military censorship and dancing around his office in joy for the scoop.

If I’m lucky, thought Mike, he’ll dance too close to that damned window of his.

Mike prepared a second report, this one scrambled under cipher software and burned onto a minidisk. This one wasn’t going anywhere, but if something happened to them, and their bodies were found, someone would know what was going on. It was a grim insurance policy.

He had just finished the second report when a large shadow blocked the light.

Mike looked up into the face of Lieutenant Swallow, now a foot taller and several hundred pounds heavier. She was decked out in a combat suit, her natural strength boosted by servos and mechanisms. An empty belt clip at her side would soon be filled with an 8-millimeter C-14 gauss rifle, an Impaler, for when she went into action.

Her visor was open, and she beamed an excited smile at him. She looked like a girl expecting her first prom dance.

“Sir? We’ll be coming out of subwarp soon. The colonel wants you on the bridge, at the soonest possible moment.” Then she was gone..

Meaning right damned now, thought Mike, and followed Swallow out of his quarters.

The passageways were no wider now, but with the bulky suits now in preponderance they had become one-way, with movement guided by huge arrows on the floor. At several crossings Swallow held up to let other crewmen pass in front of them, and Mike had the sudden feeling of being the only kindergartner in a sixth-grade class.

“I’ve got to get me one of those suits,” he commented.

“I was unaware you were trained in the CMC powered combat suit, sir,” said Swallow.

“I’ve read the manuals.”

“That knowledge would be barely sufficient for your own protection in a crisis situation, sir. However, should something happen, it is my personal responsibility to make sure you get to safety.”

“I’m filled with confidence.” Mike smiled at Swallow’s back, just in case she had a camera trained on him.

The ship gave a transdimensional shudder, and the engines shifted back from subwarp. They were in Sara’s space.

The bridge was now bathed in red light, accented by the green monitors that lined the lower deck. Colonel Duke was decked out in his own battle armor. He looked like a gorilla at the court of King Arthur. A gorilla with a pointy head, wearing plate mail. He was surrounded by a small cluster of viewscreens, each with a different talking head feeding data to him.

“Mr. Liberty, reporting as requested, sir,” said Swallow, managing another sharp salute, even in the heavy armor.

“Colonel,” said Mike.

Duke did not look away from the main screen. He said simply, “We’re nearing Chau Sara.”

At first Mike thought the main screen was malfunctioning. They were approaching Chau Sara from the night side. The large disk of the outer Saran world was a messy, rainbow smear of light, like that found on oily water.

Then Mike realized that this was the surface of Chau Sara he was looking at. It glowed with rippling bands of colors, moored at a handful of locations y bright spikes of orange.

“What . . .” Mike blinked. “What did this?”

“First contact, Liberty,” said the colonel. “First contact of the most extreme kind. How are the scans?”

One of the technicians reported, “I get no life readings. Most of the surface area has been liquefied and sterilized. This zone looks to be between twenty and fifty feet deep.”

“The settlements?” Mike asked..

The technician continued, “The orange spikes appear to be magma breaches through the planetary mantle. They are located at the locations of the known settlements.” A pause. “Plus at least a dozen other locations.”

Mike looked at the swirling, deadly rainbow on the screen. The sun was cresting the horizon ahead of them, and the world looked no better in the sunlight. Only a few dark clouds, thin as crow feathers, dragged across the sunlight side.

“In addition, eighty percent of the atmosphere has been blown off in the attack,” continued the technician.

“Any orbital presence?” asked Duke, an armorplated monolith in their midst.

“Working,” said the tech. Finally came the response, “Negative. Nothing of ours. Nothing of unknown origin either. There may be some fragments on a larger scan.”

“Widen the scan,” said Duke. “I want to know if there’s anything out here. Ours or theirs.”

“Working . . . Definite fragments. Likely ours. Would need a salvage team to confirm.”

“Why did they do this?” Mike asked, but no one answered him. Techs in lighter-weight combat suits tapped displays with gauntleted hands, and the numerous heads on the screens all talked at once to Colonel Duke.

Finally Mike came up with a question he thought they could answer. “What did this? Nukes?”

The word seemed to reak Duke from his steady stream of information. He looked at the reporter. “Atomic delivery systems leave blackened glass and burning forests. Even Korhal had some surviving pockets of clear terrain, for a while at least. Chau Sara has been burned down to the liquid core in places. This is much more deadly than even Apocalypse bombs.”

“This”—Duke pointed at the screen—“is the work of an alien race, the Protoss. From what I’m being told, they warped in from nowhere, closer to the planet than we would ever attempt. Huge ships, and a lot of them. Caught a few transports and scavenger ships and blew them out of the sky. Then they unleashed whatever-it-was on the planet and sterilized it like a three-minute egg. Then they left again. Mar Sara’s on the other side of the sun right now, and they’re in a panic that they might be next.”

“Protoss.” Mike shook his head slightly, digesting the data. Something was wrong there. He looked at the tech’s display, showing the deep radar holes punching down to the planet’s magma.

“You have enough for your report, Mr. Liberty,” Duke said. “We will remain on station in the event of other hostiles for the foreseeable future. You may mention in any report you file that we will be joined by the Jackson V and the Huey Long within days.”

The tech reached for his ear, then said, “Sir, we have anomalous readings.”

“Location?” snapped the colonel, turning away from Liberty.

“Zed-Two, Quadrant Five, one AU out. Numerous anomalies.”

“Bearing?”

“Working.” A pause, and then a defeated shrug crept into the tech’s words. “Heading for Mar Sara, sir.”

Duke nodded. “Prepare to intercept anomalous readings. Launch fighters when in range.”

Mike spoke before he thought, “Are you crazy?”

Duke turned back to the reporter. “That was a rhetorical question, I hope, son.”

“We’re one ship.”

“We’re the only ship between them and Mar Sara. We will intercept.”

Mike almost said, “Easy for you, you’re in a hard-shelled battlesuit,” but caught himself. Whatever could go through a planetary crust wouldn’t be stopped by a few layers of combat armor.

Instead Mike took a deep breath and just gripped the railing, as if he were hoping that this might ease the eventual blow.

“Approaching visual,” said the tech. “Putting on screen.”

The main screen flickered to reveal a scattering of fireflies against the night sky. They looked almost pretty against the darkness. Then Mike realized that there were hundreds of them, and that these were only the main ships. Smaller gnats danced around them.

“Are we within launching range for the Wraiths?” the colonel asked.

“Mark at two minutes,” replied the tech.

“Launch as soon as possible.”

Mike took a deep breath and wished that he had joined in the combat suit drills after all.

Even at long range, the Protoss ships had form and definition. The largest were huge cylindrical creations, similar in appearance to luminous zeppelins. They were surrounded by hungry moths, and Mike realized these had to be their fighters, their equivalents of the A-17 Wraiths that were now in the hangars, just waiting for them to close to within striking range. Other golden ships danced between the larger carriers, glimmering like small stars.

Then, as Mike watched, one of the great carriers seemed to dissolve. There was a flash of light, a soft glowing, and then it was gone. Another moment, and another flash, and another disappearance.

“Sir,” said the technician. “Anomalous reading disappearing.”

“Cloaking technology?” asked the colonel.

Despite himself, Mike said, “At this scale?”

“Working.” A huge pause, as deep as a canyon. “Negative. It appears that they are surrounding themselves with some form of subwarp field. They are retreating.”

As Mike watched, more of the ships began to flash and vanish. The great carriers and their brood of smaller ships, the lesser golden vessels, all vanished like fey spirits with the coming of dawn.

Fey spirits that can burn a planet down to its molten core, Mike reminded himself.

The colonel allowed himself a smile. “Good. They’re afraid of us. Have all stations stand down, but remain alert for a trick.”

Mike shook his head. “This makes no sense. They have the power to toast a planet. Why are they afraid of us?”

“Obvious,” said the colonel. “They’re spent. They don’t have enough force to engage us.”

“We’re only one ship.” Mike shook his head angrily. “There were dozens out there.”

“They fear possible reinforcements.”

“No, no. Something’s going on here. It doesn’t make human sense.”

“We’re not dealing with humans here,” said Duke, scowling. “Look at their firepower.”

“Exactly. These Protoss have superior numbers and firepower, and we’re facing them down? Why they are here?”

“Mr. Liberty, that will be enough questions for the day.” The scowl deepened, but Mike ignored the warning.

“No, something’s not jake in all this. Look at the damage reports.” Mike pointed at one of the tech’s monitors. “They cooked an entire planet, but some places deeper than others. Every major human city, yes, but look.” Mike pointed at the wall of data. “There are strike zones on the other side of the planet, far away from any recorded human settlement. I know. I was just checking the archives.”

“I said that will be enough, Mister. We have more to worry about with the Protoss than just how effective they are in choosing their targets.”

Mike’s face lit up as a connection was made deep in his brain. “And where did we get the name ‘Protoss,’ Colonel? Is that ours, or theirs?”

“Mister Liberty!” Color was creeping up the sides of Duke’s face.

“And if it’s their name for themselves, how come we know it? Didn’t we have to know it in advance? Or did they send a warning before they attacked?” The reporter was raising his voice now, the way he would for a dissembling candidate in a precinct by-election.

“Lieutenant Swallow!” Duke bit off the command.

“Yes, sir?” Another perfect salute.

“Escort Mr. Liberty off the bridge! Now!”

Mike gripped the railing firmly with both hands. A ligatured arm wrapped in metal snaked around his waist. Mike was shouting now, “Dammit, Duke, you know more than you’re telling. This stinks to high heaven!”

“I said now, Lieutenant!” Duke snarled.

“This way, sir,” said Swallow, breaking Mike’s hold and pulling the reporter off his feet. With her prize, she retreated for the lift.

Still shouting questions, Michael Liberty left the bridge. The last thing he heard before the doors slid shut was Colonel Duke ordering the opening of a comm line with the colonial magistrate of Mar Sara.

CHAPTER 4
DOWN ON MAR SARA

There’s a period in any war between the first blow and the second. It’s a quiet moment, an almost tranquil time, when the realization of what has happened is just sinking in and everyone feels they know what happens next. Some prepare to flee. Some prepare to hit back. But no one moves. Not yet.

It’s a perfect moment, the time when the ball is at the high est point of the throw. The action has been taken, and for one frozen moment everything is moving, but everything is at rest.

Then there are those jackasses who can’t leave such things alone. And the ball starts downward again, the second blow is thrown, and we plunge into the maelstrom.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



MICHAEL LIBERTY WAS NOT ALLOWED OUT OF his quarters for the remainder of the action over Mar Sara. Lieutenant Swallow or one of her neurally resocialized comrades stood guard outside his quarters for the next two days. After that it was an escort to the dropship and a shuttle to beautiful Mar Sara itself.

Now, a day after that, he was in the press pool, fleecing the local reporters for most of their life savings while waiting for something that resembled a straight answer from the powers that be.

It was not forthcoming. The official debriefings were preshaped pellets of non-news that stressed the suddenness of the attack on Chau Sara, hailed Duke and the Norad II crew as heroes for standing up to the enemy, and claimed that only the ever-watchful vigilance of the Confederacy could protect Mar Sara. The Protoss (still no idea where the name came from) were portrayed as cowards who folded at the first sign of a real fight. The delicate if impressive nature of their lightning-charged ships confirmed that notion: they fled because they were afraid to be hit.

That was the story, anyway, and the marines were sticking with it. In fact, if anyone in the press pool wandered too far from the official version, their reports suddenly started getting lost in transmission. That kept most of the locals in line. They were all issued passes with bar codes that were supposed to be presented upon demand. And, Mike knew, to keep tabs on their whereabouts.

All of the other newshounds knew Liberty’s story from aboard the Norad II, but no one had yet tried to use any of the information in their own reports.

In the outside world, a planetary lockdown was in force. Officially a civilian protection measure (to quote the official press release), it was effectively a military overthrow of the local government. The locals were being herded into concentration points for supposedly easier evacuation. No mention was made of where the evacuating ships would come from, or even if there was a timetable for abandoning the planet. In the meantime, there were marine patrols on every corner, and those citizens who remained in the city were looking very, very nervous.

In the absence of anything reportable, the newshounds hung out at the large café in front of the Grand Hotel, played cards, waited for the next official news-like release, and speculated madly. Mike, bedecked in his duster, lounged with them, looking more like a native than any of the others.

“Man, I don’t think there are any aliens at all,” said Rourke between hands of poker. Rourke was a big redhead with a craggy scar across his forehead. “I think the Sons of Korhal finally found enough tech to avenge the nuking of their homeworld.”

“Bite your tongue,” said Maggs, a crusty old bird from one of the local dailies. “Even joking about the Korholes is enough to get you shot.”

“So you have a theory, man?” countered Rourke.

“They’re human, but not our type of human,” said the old reporter. “They’re from Old Earth. I figure that while we were gone they got so wrapped up in genetic purity and such that they are nothing but clones now, and that they’ve come after us to clear out the rest of the race.”

Rourke nodded. “I heard that one. And Thaddeus from the Post thinks they’re robots, and they have some programming that prevents them from defending themselves. That’s why they booked out when the Norad took them on.”

“You’re all wrong,” said Murray, a stringer from one of the religious networks. “They’re angels, and Judgment Day has arrived.”

Both Rourke and Maggs made derisive noises, then Rourke said. “What about you, Liberty? What do you think they are?”

“All I know is what I saw,” Mike said. “And what I saw was that whatever they are, they liquefied the surface of the planet next door, and they could be here faster than the Confederacy could react. And we’re here at ground zero, playing cards.”

A pall hung over the table for a moment, and even Murray the holy stringer was quiet. Finally Rourke let out a long breath and said, “You Tarsonis boys sure know how to squelch a good party. You in or out for the next deal?”

Mike suddenly sat up, staring intently out into the road. Despite themselves, Murray and Rourke swiveled in their chairs but could see only the usual handful of marines in the street, some in combat armor, some in regulation uniform.

“Quick, Rourke. Give me your press credentials,” Mike said.

The big redhead instinctively grabbed the tags around his neck as though they were a life preserver. “No way, man.”

“Okay, then let me trade my credentials for yours.” Mike held out his own marine-issued ID.

“How come?” Rourke asked, already pulling the chain off over his head.

“You’re local press,” Mike said. “They’ll let you out of the cordon into the hinterland.”

“Yeah, but anything I put down goes through the censors anyway,” the big man protested, handing over the tags. “Nothing gets out of here.”

“Yeah, but I’m going to go crazy hanging out here. Pack of cigs, too.”

“I thought you were quitting, man,” Rourke said.

“Come on, man.”

As soon as Mike had Rourke’s cigarettes jammed in his shirt pocket he was up and out of the café, his own press tags still bouncing on the table.

“They breed them crazy on Tarsonis, man,” Rourke observed.

“You going to talk or deal?” Maggs asked.



“Lieutenant Swallow!” Mike shouted. He strung Rourke’s tags around his neck as he ran, his boots kicking up plumes of dust in the street.

The lieutenant turned and smiled at him. “Mr. Liberty. It is good to see you again.” Her smile was warm, though Mike could not tell if the warmth was heartfelt or the result of her reprogramming.

She wasn’t in her combat armor anymore, but rather in regulation khakis. That meant she wasn’t on MP duty and it was unlikely she would be actively monitored. Still, she had a small slugthrower on one hip and a nasty-looking combat knife on the other.

Mike reached up and pulled the cigarette pack from his pocket. Swallow smiled guiltily and pulled one out.

“I thought you were quitting,” she said.

Mike shrugged. “I thought you were, too.”

Mike suddenly realized that he didn’t have any matches, but Swallow produced a small lighter. A tiny laser ignited the tip’s end.

The lieutenant took a long drag and said, “I am sorry about that thing back on the ship. Duty.”

Mike shrugged again. “My job is sometimes asking tough questions. Duty. The bruises have healed. You busy?”

“Not at the moment. Is there a problem, sir?”

“I need a lift and a driver for out into the hinterland.” Mike made it sound like a simple request. Like bumming a cigarette.

Swallow’s face clouded for a moment. “They’re letting you out of the cordon? Nothing personal, sir, but I thought the colonel was going to personally kick your backside to Tarsonis after that incident on the bridge.”

“Time wounds all heels,” said Mike, pulling up Rourke’s tags. “They’re lengthening my chain a bit. Just a bit of background stuff—talking to the potential refugees.”

“Evacuees, sir,” corrected Swallow.

“My point exactly. Have to get a line on the brave people of Mar Sara in the face of the threat from space. You interested in shuttling me around?”

“Well, I’m off duty, sir . . .” Swallow hesitated, and Mike touched the cigarette pack again. “I can’t see the harm. You sure the colonel is down with this?”

Mike beamed a winning, wise smile. “If he isn’t, then we get turned back at the first checkpoint, and I’ll introduce you to my card-playing buddies at the café.”



Lieutenant Swallow wangled transport, an open-topped, wide-bodied jeep. Rourke’s tags got them through the checkpoint, a bored MP swiping the card through the reader and getting a green light for the “local reporter.” The authorities didn’t seem to be horribly worried about people getting out into the hinterlands, particularly those with a military escort. They seemed to be more concerned about people getting back in.

Mar Sara had always been only borderline habitable, in comparison to the formerly rich jungles of its sister in farther orbit. Its sky was a dusty orange, and most of its soil varied between hard-baked mud and stringy scrub. Irrigation had made parts of this desert bloom, but as they passed outside the city Mike could see fields already blighted by lack of water. Watering cranes stood like lonely scarecrows over the brown-tinged crops.

Such crops needed constant attention, Mike noted in his recorder, and the displacement of the population was as deadly for them as an assault from space. The abandonment of the agricultural areas was a sure sign that the Confederates expected the Protoss to return.

They came across their first concentration point for refugees (sorry, evacuees) about midafternoon. It was a fabric city erected in one of the fields, a single Goliath walker overseeing the entire complex. Another bored MP didn’t even bother to listen to Mike’s full story before swiping Rourke’s card through the reader and, being informed that Mike was a local, let him in.

Swallow parked the jeep at the feet of the Goliath.

“Let me talk to the ref . . . evacuees alone,” Mike said.

“Sir, I am still responsible for your safety,” Swallow responded.

“So watch from a safe distance. People aren’t going to open up too well when one of the Confederacy’s own is standing there in full kit.”

Swallow’s face clouded, and Mike added, “Of course, anything I get will go through your people before it gets transmitted.” That seemed to reassure her enough to keep her near the jeep while Mike went out to soak up the local color.

The evacuee station was only a few days old, but its facilities were already stressed. It appeared to have been built and supplied for maybe a hundred families, and it currently housed five hundred. Already the overflow of the population was being bundled into square-bodied buses for transportation to other, farther sites. Trash was piling up around the fringes, and there were lines at the water buffaloes for purified water.

The evacuees themselves were just getting over the shock of being dispossessed. Most had been rousted from their homes and managed to take only what they could lay their hands on. As a result, unneeded and sentimental items were being abandoned or traded away for food and warm bedding. Now, at rest for the first time in days, the evacuees had time to take stock of their situation, and assign blame.

Unsurprisingly, the Confederacy came in for most of the blame. After all, they were the only ones on hand, with their Goliath walkers and combat-suited marines a very visible presence. The Protoss, on the other hand, were a rumor, the only proof of them reports from the Confederacy itself. Mar Sara had been on the other side of the sun, so its people missed much of the light show that had destroyed their sister planet.

Mike cataloged the evacuees’ plight and listened to the complaints. There were stories of separations and of valuables left behind, reports of farms and homes commandeered by the Confederate forces, and all manner of complaints, major and minor, against the military forces that had replaced all the civilian authorities. The local magistrate had become a refugee himself, leading one pack of refugees to another concentration point. No one was willing to stand up to the Confederates, but the refugees were angry enough to complain to a reporter about it.

Yet under the complaints and bluff talk, there was noticeable and definite fear. There was fear of the Confederate forces, natch, but also fear that arose from the realization that suddenly mankind was no longer alone. The Mar Sarans had seen the reports of the destruction of Chau Sara, and they were afraid that it would happen here. There was a lot of anxiousness in the camp, and a great desire to be someplace—anyplace—else.

And there was something else there as well, Mike discovered as he moved among the uprooted populace. The sudden knowledge of the Protoss was followed by a wave of mysterious sightings. Lights were reported in the sky, and strange-looking creatures on the ground. Cattle were found slain and mutilated. Add to that the blanket admission that the Confederacy was definitely herding the populace out of certain areas, as if they knew something they weren’t telling people.

The stories of aliens and undiscovered xenomorphs on the ground came up again and again. No one had actually seen them, of course. It was always a friend of a friend of a relative in another camp who saw them, or at least heard of them. The stories were more along the lines of bug-eyed monsters than creatures in shining ships, but then, if someone had seen the Protoss ships, the military would be all over the report in minutes.

After about two hours (and the last of Rourke’s cigarettes), Mike padded back to the jeep. Lieutenant Swallow was as he had left her, alert, standing next to the driver’s side.

“We have enough,” he said. “Thanks for the chance to get out here. We can go.”

Swallow didn’t move. Instead she was staring at something.

“Lieutenant Swallow?”

“Sir,” she said, “I’ve been watching something curious. May I share it with you?”

“And this curious thing would be?”

“You see that woman over there, the red-haired one in the dark outfit?”

Mike looked. There was a woman, young, dressed in what looked like night-camo pants, dark shirt, and a multipocketed vest. She had brilliant red hair that was bound in a ponytail at the nape of her neck. She looked quasi-military, though not from any unit that Mike had ever seen. Maybe some planetary militia or law-enforcement organization. Marshals, that’s what the locals called the lawmen, but she didn’t look much like one. Mike suddenly realized that he hadn’t seen anything of the local law since the marines landed, and had just assumed they had been sucked into the general evacuation.

“Yeah?” he said.

“She’s suspicious, sir.”

“What’s she doing?”

“The same thing you’ve been doing, sir. Talking to people.”

“Well, that’s definitely suspicious. Shall we go talk to her?”

The red-haired woman rose from her most recent conversation with an elderly man and crossed the compound. Swallow strode off toward her, Mike in tow.

As they closed, Mike noticed something else suspicious about the woman: she looked significantly less dusty than the rest of the refugees. And less worried.

“Excuse me, ma’am,” Swallow said.

The red-haired woman hesitated in mid-stride and looked around. “Can I help you?” she asked. Her jade-green eyes narrowed just a hair, and Mike noticed that her lips were just a tad too wide for her face.

“We have a few questions,” the lieutenant said, perhaps more bluntly than Mike would have liked.

The wide lips pursed, and the woman asked, “And who would be asking these questions?” A cold wind seemed to pass between the women as she spoke.

Mike interposed himself between the two. “I’m a reporter for the Universe News Network. My name is Michael . . .”

“Liberty,” finished the red-haired woman. “I’ve seen your reports. They get things right more often than not.”

Mike nodded. “They’re always right when I finish them. If something went wrong, I blame my editors.”

The woman gave Mike a piercing stare, and he was positive she could turn those green eyes into sharp blades that could carve deep into his soul. “I’m Sarah Kerrigan,” she said simply, to Mike, not to the lieutenant.

Okay, thought Mike. Not local law at all.

“And where are you from, Miss Kerrigan?” asked Lieutenant Swallow. She was still smiling, but Mike could now feel a bit of tension in that smile. Something about this Miss Kerrigan rubbed the lieutenant the wrong way.

“University of Chau Sara,” said Kerrigan, looking intently at the officer now. “Part of a sociological team stationed here when the attack came.”

“That’s a convenient origin,” Swallow said, “considering that no one can check on it right now.”

“I’m sorry about your planet,” put in Mike suddenly. He intended simply to blunt Swallow’s tacit accusation, but for the first time he realized that he was sorry for the destruction he had seen from orbit. And embarrassed, because he hadn’t really thought of it earlier.

The red-haired woman swung her attention back to the reporter. “I know,” she said simply. “I feel your sorrow.”

“And what are you doing here, Miss Kerrigan?” Swallow was being as blunt as Anderson’s favorite letter opener.

Kerrigan replied, “Same as everyone else here, Corporal . . .”

“Lieutenant, ma’am,” interrupted Swallow, sharper now.

Kerrigan managed an amused smile. “Lieutenant, then. Trying to find out what’s going on. Trying to find out if there’s really a plan for evacuation or if the Confeds are running a huge human shell game, here.”

“What do you mean by that?” snapped Swallow, but Mike was already rephrasing the question.

“Do you feel there is a problem with the current evacuations?” he put in.

Kerrigan gave a snorting laugh. “Isn’t it obvious? You’ve got bands of people shunted out of the cities and into the hinterlands.”

“The cities are not defensible,” Swallow noted.

“And the wilderness is?” Kerrigan shot back. “It seems the Confederacy has mistaken activity for progress. They’re content to move the refugees around like checkers on the board, without any real plan to evacuate.”

“Such plans are in the works, I understand,” Mike said calmly.

“I’ve read the official reports, too,” Kerrigan said. “And we both know how much truth there is to them. No, the Confederacy of Man is just chasing its tail right now, moving people around in the hopes that they’ll be ready.”

“Ready for what?” Mike asked.

“Ready for when the next attack comes,” Kerrigan said dryly. “Ready when the next thing goes wrong.”

“Ma’am,” Swallow said. “I must tell you that the Confederacy is doing as much as is humanly possible to aid the people of Mar Sara.”

Kerrigan interrupted hotly. “They are doing as much as is humanly possible to protect themselves, Soldier. The Confederacy has never given a damn beyond the limits of their own bureaucracy. It particularly has never given a damn about its people, and most of all it’s never given a damn about anyone not on Tarsonis.”

“Ma’am, I must inform you . . .” Swallow began, her smile as brittle as glass.

“I must inform you that the Confederacy’s history damns it as surely as its current actions do. It’s willing to write off the Sara system, just like it wrote off the colonies in the Guild Wars and Korhal itself.”

“Ma’am,” Swallow said. “I must warn you now that we are in a military zone, and dangerous talk will be dealt with swiftly.” Mike noticed that Lieutenant Swallow’s hand had drifted to the grip of her slugthrower.

“No, Lieutenant,” Kerrigan responded, her eyes blazing, “I must warn you. The Confederacy is leading you to the slaughter, and you won’t realize it until the knives come out.”

Color flushed along Swallow’s face. “Don’t make me do something you’ll regret, ma’am.”

“I’m making not you do anything,” Kerrigan hissed. “It’s the bastards in the Confederacy that make people do things. They reach inside you and twist you apart until you’re their plaything! So the question is: Are you going to follow the programming they gave you, or not?”

Mike stepped back, suddenly aware that the two women were about to come to blows. He looked around, but it seemed that the rest of the camp was paying them no attention.

For a long moment the two women stood, their eyes locked. Finally, Lieutenant Swallow blinked, stepped back, and pulled her hand from the gun butt.

“I must assure you, ma’am,” said Lieutenant Swallow, her face now ashen, “that you are in error. The Confederacy is only thinking of its people.”

“If you must assure me, then you must,” Kerrigan said, snapping off the words. “Will there be anything else, or am I free to engage in an illusion of freedom?”

“No, ma’am. You can go. Sorry to have disturbed you.”

“It’s nothing.” Kerrigan’s sharp green eyes softened for a moment. She turned to Mike. “In answer to your next question, you’ll find some answers at Anthem Base. It’s about three klicks west of here. But don’t go alone.” She shot a look at the lieutenant.

And then she was gone, striding across the compound and quickly losing herself among the tents.

“The woman was under stress,” Swallow said through clenched teeth. She reached up with one hand and pulled a stimpack from her belt.

“Of course,” Mike agreed.

“Its not surprising for people to lame their rescuers for their problems,” she continued, pressing the pack against the knobby flesh at the back of her neck. The stimpack hissed softly.

“Right.”

“And this was not the place or time for an incident.” Slowly the color returned to her face, and she started breathing regularly.

“Not the place at all.”

“And it would be best not reported,” she said firmly.

Mike thought of Swallow’s former hobby. “Of course,” he said.

“We should go now,” said Lieutenant Emily Jameson Swallow, turning back to the jeep.

“Uh-huh,” Mike said, scratching his chin and looking at the place where Kerrigan had disappeared. He thought of chasing after her but realized that he would probably not even find her again, unless she wanted to be found. He wanted to ask her about a lot of things.

Particularly about how she knew what his next question was.

He was going to ask about the xenomorph sightings. That was the next question he was going to ask. This Kerrigan could have known that from talking to the same people that he had been interviewing.

Or it could have been something else about Kerrigan that let her know what he was thinking.

Regardless, as he loped to catch up to Lieutenant Swallow, he resolved never to get into a card game with Sarah Kerrigan.

CHAPTER 5
ANTHEM BASE

Nature abhors a vacuum, and human nature hates a lack of information. Where we can’t find it, we go looking for it. In some cases we just invent it.

That was the case on the Sara system. Willfully ignorant, we charged into the hinterland looking for answers— answers that we soon realized we didn’t want to find.

We were stupid to assume that we would be all right. We were stupid to go off half-cocked. We were stupid to go in undergunned. We were stupid to think that we understood what we were getting into.

And we were most stupid of all to assume that the Protoss were the first alien race that humanity had met.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



IT TOOK SOME CAJOLING TO GET LIEUTENANT Swallow to detour to Anthem Base. He told her what he had learned in the camp from the other evacuees, couched in neutral terms so as not to rattle her further.

Even so, the Kerrigan woman had shaken the soldier badly, and now Swallow drove with a wordless intensity across the back roads beyond the camp. The stimpack had given her control over her anger but did not eliminate it entirely.

A rooster’s plume of dust churned in their wake, and Michael Liberty was sure that the inhabitants of Anthem would see them coming.

Yet when they got there, the town was empty.

“Looks like they’ve evacuated,” Mike said, dismounting.

Lieutenant Swallow just grunted and moved to the back of the jeep. Opening a hatch, she pulled out a gauss rifle.

“Want one, sir?” she asked.

Mike shook his head.

“Pistol, at least?”

He shook his head again and headed for the nearest building.

It was a mining town, nothing more than about a dozen buildings made of local wood and preformed construction pods. It had become a ghost town. No livestock, no dogs, not even birds.

So why, wondered Mike, did he get the feeling he was being watched?

The first building was a claims office. Wooden floor, quarters in the back. The place looked as if its occupants had just left it. There were still blue crystals resting on the scales on a counter-top.

Mike walked in. Swallow lingered at the door, her oversized weapon at the ready. There was an acrid smell in the air.

“They’ve evacuated,” she said. “We should do the same.”

Mike picked up a coffeepot. It had been boiled to a solid sludge, and the pot itself was warm to the touch.

“This is still on,” he said, pulling the plug from the hot plate.

“They left in a hurry, sir,” Swallow said, a nervous tone now creeping into her voice. “You said the evacuees were complaining of being shuttled off.”

Mike walked behind the counter and pulled open a drawer. “There’s still money in the till. Can’t imagine any assayer leaving his cash behind. Or the marines not giving him a chance to recover it. Odd.” He disappeared into the back room.

Swallow shouted after him, and he reappeared.

“Somebody’s quarters. Looks like there was a struggle there,” he said.

“Unwilling evacuee,” Swallow said, looking hard at Mike. “They probably dragged him off before he had a chance to close up his shop.”

Mike nodded. “Let’s check the other buildings. You take one side. I’ll take the other.”

Lieutenant Swallow took a deep breath. “As you wish, sir. But stay in the doorways where I can see you.”

Mike crossed the street to the opposite line of buildings. A fresh breeze kicked up, and dust devils swirled down the main street of Anthem. The place was completely deserted by both man and beast.

Then why, wondered Mike, did the hairs on the back of his neck still bristle?

Across from the claims office were a pair of residences. Like the assayer’s office, they seemed only recently deserted. A video screen was active in one, flickering soundlessly with a bad transmission of a news report. Stock footage of a battlecruiser, identified as the Norad II, cruising effortlessly through space.

There was a spilled can of beer next to the easy chair in front of the video. Despite himself, Mike found himself checking to see if any cigarettes had been left behind. No such luck.

The third building was a general mercantile, and it looked as if it had been ransacked. Bins had been overturned and products pulled from the racks and strewn across the floor. Behind the register a large glass gun case had been smashed open. The guns were missing.

Perhaps this was what Sarah Kerrigan wanted him to find, thought Michael. The signs of an armed struggle. Against the Confederacy’s evacuation? Or against the Protoss?

Mike looked over his shoulder to see Swallow crossing to a two-story tavern on her side of the road. He stepped into the mercantile, and his foot struck something crunchy.

Mike knelt down. The floor was covered with some type of mold or fungus. It was a dark grayish substance, its edges crusty but slightly elastic to the touch. It contained a spiderweb pattern of darker bands, almost like arteries.

Something had spilled here, and some type of native mold had taken quick advantage of it. Very quick, he realized—it could not have happened more than two days ago.

There was something else about the mercantile. There was a sound from the back of the store, the sound of something sliding over the wooden floorboards. It shifted once, then was silent.

A wild animal? Mike wondered. A snake? Or perhaps a refugee who had escaped the initial evacuation, or returned later. Mike took another step into the room, the fungus crunching under his boots.

He was suddenly very aware that he didn’t have a weapon on him.

Swallow gave a shout from across the street. Mike looked at the door to the back room once, then back to Swallow. He backed out of the general store and crossed over to the bar. Swallow was plastered against the wall outside the door.

“I think there’s something over in the store—” Mike said.

“I found the inhabitants,” Swallow hissed. The veins were pounding along the scars in her neck and thundered at her temples, and her eyes were wide. She was terrified, and the fear was eating into her resocialization programming. It was clear that she had hit the stimpack again, as the discharged unit now lay on the porch floorboards.

Despite himself, Mike looked through the open doorway in the bar.

It had been transformed into an abattoir. Once-human forms hung by their feet from thick ropes attached to the ceiling. Many had been stripped of clothing and flesh. Others had had limbs removed, and three had been decapitated. The three skulls were set along the bar, and had been neatly carved open to reveal the brains beneath. Something had been gnawing on one of the brains.

As he watched, something like a gigantic centipede writhed around on one of the bodies. It was like a huge, rust-colored maggot. And it was feeding on the flesh.

Mike suddenly found it very hard to breathe, and wished he had a stimpack. He took a step into the room.

His feet crunched on the crusty fungus that covered the room. And he realized that he was not alone.

He felt its presence before he saw it. The sudden feeling of being watched returned.

He started to step back, out of the doorway. He started to turn. He started to say something to Swallow.

Something blurred from behind the bar, bolting forward in a single impossible leap, barreling for the doorway.

It didn’t hit Mike. Instead, something larger slammed him to one side.

Mike hit the porch floorboards with a thump and twisted to see Lieutenant Swallow, who had struck him, firing at a large dog in the street. No, it wasn’t a dog. It had four legs, but the similarity ended there. Patches of orange-shaded flesh were skinless, muscles showing through. Its head was adorned with a pair of huge, underslung tusks.

And it was screaming under the barrage of metal spikes from the gauss rifle. The hypersonic rounds riddled it in a dozen places, and it flailed in the dirt as Swallow kept her finger clenched on the trigger.

“Swallow!” shouted Mike, “It’s dead! Lieutenant Swallow, quit firing!”

Swallow let go of the trigger housing as though it were a live snake. Sweat rolled down her face, and the sides of her mouth were flecked with foam. She was breathing hard, and despite herself, her free hand went for her knife.

Mike realized that her resocialization had been stressed to its utmost, and she was about to lose it.

“Sweet Mother of Christ,” she said. “What is that!”

Mike didn’t care. Instead he shouted, “Back to the jeep! We’ll send armored troops! Come on!”

He took two steps, then realized that Swallow was still in the doorway, staring at the skinned dog-thing in the street.

“Lieutenant! That’s an order, dammit!” bellowed Mike.

That did it. The beauty of resocialization was that it made its subject vulnerable to orders, particularly under the effect of stims. Swallow suddenly was back in control, running toward the jeep, passing Mike. There was movement from the mercantile as they ran. More of the dog-things were coming through the doorway. They could leap prodigiously, Mike realized, and could strike them in the back as they fled.

The dog-things didn’t. Instead the creatures waited for them almost to reach the jeep when something else rose up behind the vehicle.

To Mike it was a snake, a cobra rearing to strike. A snake with an armored head that flared out backward in a road frill of bony chitin like a prehistoric lizard’s. It was a snake with two arms jutting from its body, arms that ended in wicked-looking scythes.

Scythes that now drove into the hood of the jeep, pinning it to the street. The snake-creature let out a hissing cry of victory.

Swallow cursed. “They’ve got us surrounded!”

Mike grabbed her by the sleeve. “The claims office. It has one entrance! Make for it!”

He headed in that direction, the soldier hot on his heels. Behind him he heard more gunfire and the screams of the dog-things. Swallow was backpedaling and firing at the same time, covering their butts as they fled.

He paused in the doorway of the office and quickly scanned the room. Nothing had changed since he had been there moments before. He ran for the counter and came up with a primitive shotgun. He broke it open and found a pair of rounds chambered.

Yeah, the office had been left as if its owner had been called away suddenly. Or dragged away.

Swallow was in the doorway, firing bursts. There were more inhuman screams, then silence.

He looked out the doorway to see a half-dozen bodies in the street, all of them dog-things. Now they looked even less like normal animals than before, the uninjured portions of their bodies riven with pustules and knotted muscles. One of them still twitched a leg in a pool of gelatin that could have been its blood.

Of the snake-thing with the scythes there was no sign. The jeep was a crumpled husk at the end of the street, its leaking fuel darkening the sand beneath it.

“Those were the things that killed Chau Sara?” Swallow hissed the question, her voice a strangled whisper. Her eyes were practically orbs of pure white.

Mike shook his head. The things they had seen in space had a frightful beauty about them. They were gold and silver and seemed to be made of lightning and elemental power itself. These things were nothing but muscle and blood and madness. It hurt him even to look at them.

“Oh Christ, where is the big one?” Swallow asked.

Mike choked back the dust and the fear. “We have to get out of here before they regroup.”

Swallow turned toward him, wide-eyed and panicked. “Out of here? We just got here!”

“They’re going to regroup and try again.”

“They’re animals,” she snapped, and the tip of her gauss rifle rose slightly toward Mike. “Shoot a few, the rest will run.”

“I don’t think so. Animals don’t hang up their kills. They don’t take trophies.”

Swallow gave a short, strangled cry and stepped back into the office. “No, don’t say that.”

“Swallow. Emily, I . . .”

“Don’t say that,” she said, stepping back again. “Don’t say that they’re intelligent. Because if they are, they know we’re trapped, and they know they can take us whenever they want to. Dammit, we’re fu—”

She took another step backward, and the floorboards gave way beneath her. She let out a strangled scream, and the gun fell from her hands as a pit opened beneath her feet.

From deep within the pit, there was the sound of angry chittering.

Swallow twisted as she fell, grabbing the floorboards to break her fall. The chittering grew louder.

Mike stepped forward, almost dropping his own weapon. “Emily, grab my hand!”

“Get out of here, Liberty!” Swallow snarled, her eyes almost all white from fear. With her free hand she grabbed her combat knife. “Oh God, they’re right underneath us!”

“Emily, grab my hand!”

“Someone has to get back,” she said, pulling her knife free and hacking at something unseen within the pit. “They’re going to attack from above as well. Get going! Hump it back to the camp. Warn people!”

“I can’t—”

“Move! That’s an order, dammit!” Swallow was snarling as the last of her resocialization shattered beneath the creatures’ assault. She let out a feral scream and started flailing with her knife.

Mike turned back to the door, and there was a shadow there. Without thinking, he pulled both triggers on the shotgun, and was splattered by ichor of the exploding dog-thing.

Then he ran. Not looking back, he ran, throwing the spent shotgun aside as he fled. Toward the jeep. Lieutenant Swallow had pulled the rifle out of a hatch in the back. She had offered him one. It had to be there still. Other weapons as well.

He nearly made it when the ground erupted beneath the jeep.

The armor-headed snake-thing, with the scythe arms. It had been waiting for him.

Mike sprawled out of the way of the eruption and started crawling backward, away from the serpent-thing. He was trapped in the creature’s eyes, luminous yellow eyes set deep beneath its armored carapace.

There was intelligence in those eyes, and hunger. But nothing that resembled a soul.

The creature rose on its tail, towering over the shattered jeep, ready to leap forward. Mike threw his arm over his face and screamed.

His cries were drowned out by the sound of a gauss rifle on full auto.

Mike looked up to see the huge serpent-beast twist and shudder under a relentless volley of rifle spikes. As it writhed, it shot spines from its armored body that peppered the surrounding ground like deadly rain.

Then a round found the remaining fuel in the jeep, and the entire vehicle went up, taking the serpent-thing with it. It bellowed something that might have been a curse and might have been a cry to some unknown god.

The explosion pressed Mike backward against the ground, and the warmth of the fire beat against his exposed face and arms. He looked down the street. No sign of the dog-creatures. Only corpses.

There was a sound behind him, and he spun in place, still on the ground. He expected more dog-things, but he knew he was wrong even as he turned. It was the sound of booted feet, not callused paws.

A large, thankfully human figure blocked the sunlight. Broad-shouldered, and packing a heavy slugthrower from a belt holster worn low on his hip. Dizzily, Mike thought at first the shadow belonged to another of Swallow’s unit, that the lieutenant had somehow managed to call in reinforcements when they had split up.

As his vision cleared, Mike realized the figure wasn’t in marine uniform. His pants were buckskin leather, well-worn and rough. He was wearing a denim shirt, neat but faded, rolled up at the sleeves. A lightweight combat vest, made of some open, leathery weave, pegged him as some kind of military. So did the gauss rifle he was packing. His boots were well-made but as worn as the rest of his outfit.

“You all right, son?” The silhouette held out a hand.

Mike grabbed the hand and gently rose to his feet. He felt like one great ruise, and the figure’s voice sounded distant and tinny in his ears.

“Fine. Alive,” he gasped. “You’re not a marine.”

He could see his rescuer’s face now. A head of sandy blond hair and a neatly trimmed mustache and beard.

The figure spat into the dust. “Not a marine? I guess I’ll take that as a compliment. I’m the local law in these parts. Marshal Jim Raynor.”

“Michael Liberty. UNN, Tarsonis.”

“Newsman?” Raynor asked. Mike nodded. “Kind of far from home, aren’t you?”

“Yeah. We were checking out a report. . . . Oh God.”

“What?”

“Swallow! The lieutenant! I left her in the claims office!” Mike staggered toward the assayer’s office. The lawman followed close behind, his weapon ready. In the aftermath of the explosion, there was no further sign of the dog-things.

Mike found Lieutenant Swallow facedown, still half in the pit, one hand still gripping her combat knife, the other clutched tightly to a loose floorboard.

The marshal looked at the room and said, “Son.” It had a warning tone.

“Give me a hand here,” Mike said, grabbing Swallow’s knife arm, “We can haul her up and . . . Oh God.”

Lieutenant Emily Jameson Swallow no longer existed below the waist. Her flesh ended in stringy tatters of meat, and a few vertebrae dangled from a torn spinal cord like beads on a broken string.

“Oh God.” Mike let go of the body. It slid back into the pit with a sick, slithering sound. There was a squishy thump, and the sound of something else moving below.

Mike fell to his knees, leaned forward, and puked his guts out. Then a second time and a third, until all he had was dry heaves. His head spun, and he felt as if something had sucked all the blood out of his brain.

“Not to interrupt,” said Raynor, “but I think we need to go. I think all I did was take out one of their officers. Fragging the captain, if you take my meaning. They’re regrouping. We’d better go. I got a bike outside.” He paused for a moment, then said, “Sorry about your friend.”

Mike nodded, and felt his stomach make one last attempt to empty itself.

“Yeah,” Mike gasped at last. “Me, too.”

CHAPTER 6
CREEPS

War is easy to understand on paper. It seems so distant and academic in black and white. Even the vid reports have a cool, detached manner that keeps the viewer from under standing how horrible it really is.

This is nothing more than a sanity filter, allowing those that take in the information to separate the reports and numbers from the awful reality. It’s why those who lead armies can do all sorts of terrible things to their troops that no sane man would think of if he had to look them in the eye. Which is one reason they don’t.

But when you’re confronted with death, when you’re confronted with having to deal out death or die yourself, then everything changes.

The filters drop away, and you have to deal with the insanity directly.

THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



“THEY CALL ’EM THE ZERG,” SAID MARSHAL Raynor, climbing onto his hover-cycle. “The little ones are called zerglings. The snaky one we blew up is called a hydralisk. They’re supposed to be slightly smarter than the small ones.”

Mike’s mouth still felt as if he had been gargling garbage water, but he said, “Who calls them those things? Who named them the Zergs?”

Raynor replied, “The marines. That’s where I heard it from.”

“Figures. Those marines mention anything about something called the Protoss?”

“Yep,” Raynor said, strapping the reporter in. “They have shining ships and blew up Chau Sara. May be coming here, too, I understand. That’s why everyone is beating feet for the exits.”

“Think they’re one and the same?”

“Don’t know. You?”

Mike shrugged. “I saw their ships over Chau Sara. I’d be surprised to discover that these . . . things . . . were at the helm. Maybe their allies? Maybe slaves?”

“Possible. It’s better than the alternative.”

“And that is?”

“That they’re enemies,” said the lawman, firing up the hover-cycle’s main plant. “That would be much worse for anybody caught between them.”

They circled the dead town of Anthem Base one last time. Liberty recorded the devastation on his comm unit as Raynor fired fragmentation grenades into the wooden structures. They left a pillar of smoke behind them.

Raynor explained that he was riding scout for a group of refugees. Local government types. They were another few klicks farther along, heading for a place called Backwater Station.

“There’s a refugee camp about three klicks back that way.” Mike motioned toward the rear. “Aren’t you heading that way?”

“Nope. There was a report of trouble up at Backwater, and we went to investigate it.”

“No mention of a refugee camp at all in your report?” Mike asked.

“Nope. Of course, does it seem like the Confederacy wants to have most of the planetary population running around like chickens with their fool heads cut off.”

“Somebody else said that to me just before we came here.”

“Whoever told you that,” Raynor said approvingly, “has his head screwed on right.”

They flew smoothly over the rough terrain, Raynor changing course only to veer around the larger obstacles. The Vulture hover-cycle was a long-nosed bike with limited gravity hover technology that kept it a foot above the ground. The onboard computer and sensors in the nose kept it at a steady pace, ignoring the smaller boulders and scrub trees.

Strapped in on the back, Mike thought, I gotta get . . . one of these and a decent set of battle armor. He thought again of Lieutenant Swallow and wondered how she would have fared had she been wearing her insulating cocoon of neosteel.

They caught up with Raynor’s pack of refugees within the hour. The marshal was right: this particular gathering had been the local government types, conveniently sent into the wilderness on marine orders. Mike could imagine Colonel Duke’s delight in issuing that particular communication. The march had been brought to a halt, and Raynor accosted one of the rear guard.

“Something ahead we hadn’t counted on,” said the soldier, one of the colonial troops in CMC-300 armor. “Looks like an old command post.”

“One of ours?” Raynor asked.

“Kinda. It wasn’t on any maps of the area. We sent the rest of the scout unit up to check it out.”

Raynor twisted around in his seat. “You want off?” he asked Mike.

“Off the planet, yeah,” Mike said. “But as long as I have to be here I want to take a look. It’s the job. Duty.” He thought of Anthem Base and didn’t trust old buildings all of a sudden.

Raynor grunted an agreement and gunned the bike forward. They crested a low hill and found the command post on the other side.

Michael knew what to expect from command posts. They were ubiquitous, even on Tarsonis. Halfdomes filled with sensor equipment and computers, they were little more than small automatic factories that ground out construction vehicles to work the local mines, and would not have much in the way of either a staff or a defense. Some brilliant developer along the way put jumpjets on the bottom of the structures to move them where needed, but if you ever had to move them, you had to shut everything else down.

This one was, well, different. It seemed a bit mashed along one side. Not damaged from without, but rather shrunken from within, like an apple that had been left in the sun too long. The sides were overgrown with riers and tangles. In a half-circle around it, the colonial forces, green local troops in worn combat armor, were cautiously approaching.

“Never saw anything like that before,” Raynor said. “All overgrown and such. For it to look that bad, it would have to have been here before the colony was settled.”

Mike looked at the ground around the base of the command post. He pointed. “Look there!”

“What?”

“The ground. It’s got that creeping gray stuff around it. We found it in Anthem before the Zergs attacked.”

“Think it’s connected?”

“Oh, yeah.” Mike nodded in agreement.

“Good enough for me,” said the marshal, flipping over the comm mike on his bike. “That building’s been infested with Zerg, boys. Let ‘em have it!”

Mike kept his own recorder open and said, “Tell them to look out for the zerglings. They like to burrow.”

He didn’t need to give the warning. The ground in front of the command center opened up and spilled forth a double-handful of the skinned-dog creatures. The colonial forces were prepared, and mowed them down as soon as they appeared. The zerglings didn’t stand a chance, and were reduced to pulpy husks in the first volleys. Having dealt with the initial threat, the local militia then fired incendiary rounds into the command post itself. The building started to burn.

Raynor stayed on the bike, firing fragmentation grenades from a stubby launcher until the roof cracked open like a shattered eggshell. Mike got a good look within: the entire structure was nothing more than a tangle of pestilent vines, a riot of orange, green, and violet. Sacs of messy proto-somethings were hanging along one wall. They screamed as the fire reached them.

“You’re getting all that?” Raynor asked as the roof caved in, burying the smoking relics of the infested building beneath it.

“Yeah.” Mike closed his recording unit. “Now I need someplace to patch in for a report.”

Raynor smiled. “I told you, this band of refugees are government types. If anyone has a decent comm system, it’ll be them.”

Marshal Raynor was right. The refugees did have a more-than-adequate comm link, and in normal times it would be a smooth link. But as he logged on, it was obvious to Mike that parts of the system were going down worldwide. There were obvious holes in the net, and a high level of background noise. Like the farms, the communications network was being forcibly ignored, with immediate ramifications.

He crafted the tale as best he could, wondering what the military censors would pull out before giving it to UNN, and what Handy Anderson would change. The viewing populace, and all the steps in between, needed to know what was going on, regardless.

He packed most of the material from the refugee camp as a sidebar, but said nothing of the altercation between Swallow and Kerrigan. He went into detail about the situation at Anthem Base and provided footage of the firing of the command post. He closed with a note that the command post was not on any colonial maps, confident that the censors would pull that line, if they felt they had to pull anything.

He was also sure they would let run the shots of the brave colonial forces mowing down the zerglings. Triumphant actions like that always played well with the military censors.

As the report percolated through the buffer into the general net, Mike pounded the orange dust out of his coat. Then he hunted down Raynor in the mess tent. The sandy-haired man offered him a cup of coffee. It was military style “B”—boiled to a thickened sludge and allowed to cool. It was like drinking soft asphalt.

“You get off your report?” asked the lawman.

“Uh-huh,” Mike replied. “Even remembered to spell your name right.” He flashed a brittle grin.

“You okay?” Raynor asked. It came out “yokay.”

Mike shrugged. “I’ll hold up. Writing helps me work through it.”

“You’ve seen death before, right?”

Mike shrugged again. “On Tarsonis? Sure. Random shootings. Suicides. Gang hits and auto accidents. Even some things that would rival those bodies hung up in the tavern.” He took a deep breath. “But I’ll admit, never anything like this. Not like the lieutenant.”

“Yeah, it’s tough when you were talking to the victim moments before it happened,” said Raynor, taking another slug of asphalt. “And when it’s sudden. And just so you know, the answer is no, it wasn’t your fault.”

“How could you know that?” Mike asked, suddenly irritated. He had been thinking exactly that: that he was responsible for ringing Swallow to Anthem and to her death.

“I know because I’m a marshal. And while I’ve never seen anything quite like Anthem Base, I’ve been in situations where some people live, and some die. And the living feel guilty about still being alive. Afterwards.”

Mike sat there for a moment. “What do you recommend, then, Doctor Raynor?”

Raynor shrugged. “Pretty much what you’re doing. Get on with your life. Do what you have to do. Don’t get strung out. You got rattled, but you’re shaking it off.”

Mike nodded. “You know, speaking of getting on with life, there’s one thing I’ve been meaning to do.”

“And that is . . . ?”

“Learn to use that combat armor. I passed on the chance when I was flying around with the fleet, and I’ve been regretting it ever since. Seems like it might be a survival skill around here.”

“That it is.” Raynor looked over his mug at the reporter. “Yeah, I think we got a spare two-hundred-level suit. And we’re going to be encamped here until we hear from the marines. It might be a good time to learn.”

A half hour later Mike was suited up outside the mess tent. It had taken ten minutes to scare up the suit from all the cargo that the evacuees had brought along, and another twenty to suit him properly. He knew that Swallow could slip into her suit in three minutes, tops. Crawl before you can walk, Mike told himself.

The suit itself was similar to the powered combat suits used by the Norad II crew. It was invulnerable to small-arms fire, had limited life-support (as opposed to the full space-traveling suits of the marines), and packed basic nuclear/biological/chemical shielding. Still, it was an earlier model than standard marine issue, practically an antique. Apparently the local law got hand-me-downs from the Confederate government.

The complete suit raised Mike’s height by a full foot, the oversized boots containing their own stabilization computers to keep him upright. The suit also rode a little high in the crotch, as well, until Raynor showed him where the lever was to raise the foot supports. The suit could be sealed, and it would run for seven days on its own recycled waste. That was a thrill that Mike could pass on for the moment.

The shoulders were oversized as well, housing ammunition reloads and sensor arrays. The backpack was an oversized air conditioner, shunting away heat from the body. The more advanced models carried mufflers to cut down the noise and heat signature, but this was an ancient model, battered and repatched numerous times.

Parts of it seemed a bit tight, snug around the arms and legs in wide bands. Other places seemed loose and open.

“The tight spots are part of the salvage system,” said Raynor, strapping him in. “You take a big hit to an arm or leg, the suit seals off in a tourniquet. One piece goes but the rest survives.”

“Feels like a hollow spot under the arms,” said Mike.

“Yeah, well, this is marine surplus. That’s where the stimpacks would be. We don’t use them in the colonial militias. Too many people get addicted to the drugs in them.” He closed the last latch and sealed Mike in. The reporter swayed back and forth, feeling like a turtle on stilts.

Raynor was in his own suit, looking equally battered and worn. The lawman nodded behind his open visor and said, “The armor will stop most common slugthrowers, though a good needle-gun can still punch through. That’s why most front-line troops carry C-14 Impalers, gauss rifles that fire eight-millimeter spikes.”

“What now?”

“Now you walk,” said Raynor. Several other soldiers were now watching as well, and a small crowd was forming at the entrance to the mess tent. The lawman nodded again. “Go ahead.”

Mike looked at the telltales along the rim of his visor. He had read the manuals earlier, on the ship, and knew that the small lights meant that everything was hunky-dory. He took a step forward.

He expected the step to be like pulling out of mud, since he was lifting the huge weight of a booted foot. Instead the foot, tethered into sensors and backed by a ton of cabled ligature, came up almost to his waist. High-stepping, Mike overbalanced, leaning backward. The servos whined in response, and he twisted, falling on his side with a resounding thump.

Raynor put a hand to his face, trying to look sage but barely covering the grin that blossomed beneath his fingers. Mike saw that several of the other militiamen were trading money back and forth. Great, they’re, betting on this thought Mike. The telltales along his visor flashed a warning yellow. He looked at them, consulted the manual in his memory, and decided that they all meant “Hey, dummy, you’ve fallen over.”

“A hand here?” Mike said.

“You’re better doing it on your own.” There was a smile in Raynor’s voice.

Wonderful, thought Mike, slowly rolling onto his belly. He found he could push himself up on one hand, but moving the oversized legs underneath him was a tight fit. At last he pulled himself up to a near-vertical position.

“Good,” Raynor said. “Now walk. Go ahead.”

Mike tried shuffling this time, and the armor responded by slogging forward, churning up a cloud of orange dust. He shuffled ahead ten feet, then turned, and shuffled another ten. By the second turn he was confident enough to take real steps, and when he didn’t fall down, started moving normally. The telltales winked green at him again, and he was relieved that he hadn’t damaged the suit. He was also glad he hadn’t laughed too hard at the new crewmen during the drills on the Norad II.

Raynor went over to the colonial militia and came back with the gauss rifle. He handed it to Mike, and his armored hand closed over the larger of two grips. The smaller grip, used by nonarmored shooters, required the firer to use both hands to steady its long barrel. In the armor, Raynor could heft it easily.

“Take a shot at that boulder,” he said, trying valiantly to keep a smile from his face.

At first Mike thought the marshal was only amused by his performance, but as he leveled the gun, he thought about what he was doing. The armored turtle on stilts was about to fire a gun.

“Hang on,” he said. “How does this thing handle recoil?”

Raynor turned to the other militiamen. “See? I told you he was smarter than he looked!” Some of the colonial soldiers reached for their wallets.

To Mike he said, “You brace, go into a broad-legged stance. The suit knows the maneuver. It compensates along the gun arm.”

Mike turned back toward the boulder, braced himself, and let off a burst. A volley of spikes erupted from the muzzle of the rifle and peppered the boulder. Splinters of rock flew everywhere, and Mike saw that he had carved a white scar across the surface of the stone.

“Not bad,” said Raynor, smiling fully now. “That’s one rock that’s going to think twice about attacking good God-fearing people.”

Mike felt as though a load had been lifted from his shoulders. Swallow was dead, and there were strange xenomorphs all over a wilderness filled with refugees. But at least he was doing something about it.

As far as he was concerned, he had made an important, armored, first step.



Raynor’s evacuees were supposed to hold tight until the marines contacted them. Mike figured he could hang with Raynor’s crew for about a day, maybe two, then either catch a lift back to the city with the marines or find his own ride back. Heck, once news of the colonial marines fighting the Zerg got on the local news, their group might even be bumped forward in the queue.

He didn’t worry about the report until late the next day, when the real marines arrived.

They howled down out of the orange sky like steel-shod furies. The Confederate dropships deployed at the cardinal points around the refugee camp, preventing easy escape. As soon as they landed, heavily armored marines in full, modern combat gear piled out, accompanied by firebats, specialty troops armed with plasma-based flame throwers. A single Goliath strode out of the belly of one of the dropships and stood guard over the far end of the camp.

The marines quickly surrounded the encampment and advanced into the refugees’ midst. Wherever they met colonial troops, they called for their disarmament and surrender. Surprised and unsure, the colonials complied.

Mike, now dressed in his civilian gear and long duster, headed for Raynor’s tent. He got there just as the marshal was shouting at his vidscreen.

“Are you out of your mind? If we hadn’t burned that damned factory this entire colony could have been overrun! Maybe if you hadn’t taken your sweet time in getting here . . .”

“Now I asked you nice the first time, boy,” came a familiar voice over the screen that froze Mike’s soul. He could not see the face, but he knew that Colonel Duke was at the other end of that vid-link. “I didn’t come here to talk with you. Now throw down them weapons!”

Raynor muttered, “Guess you wouldn’t be a Confederate if you weren’t a complete pain in the ass.” Only then did he toggle the link off. To Mike he said, “Typical Confed thinking. We do their jobs for them, so naturally they’re peeved at the competition.”

A pair of marines in full kit appeared in the doorway. “Marshal James Raynor, we have a warrant for your arrest for treasonous activities—”

“Yeah, yeah,” sighed Raynor. “I got the love note from your colonel.” He placed his sidearms on the table. They vanished into the possession of the marine.

“There was also a Michael Liberty of the Universe News Network present at the time of the assault on the command post,” said the marine, turning toward Mike.

“Well, he’s—” Raynor began.

“Gone,” said Mike, holding up his press tags. “Name’s Rourke. Local press. Mickey booked out yesterday after filing his report.”

The marine swiped the swapped ID card across a reader, then grunted. Mike hoped that the patchiness of global communications prevented Rourke’s picture from coming up.

The marine said, “Mr. Rourke, you are as of this moment in a restricted area. You must leave at once.”

Raynor said, “What the—”

Mike interrupted him. “Of course, sir. I’m gone.”

The marine continued, “I must remind you that under martial law, anything you report of this will be reviewed by military censors. Any treasonous writings will be reported, and the writer will be punished to the full extent of the law.”

“Right you are, man. I mean, sir,” said Mike.

Raynor shouted at Mike, “Hey, ‘Rourke,’ you’d better take my bike.” He tossed the reporter the keys. “It doesn’t look like I’m going to be needing it for a while.”

“Sure thing, Marshal,” said Mike.

The lawman looked hard at Mike. “And if you see that Liberty jasper,” he said in a stony voice, “tell him I expect him to do something about this mess. You hear?”

“Loud and clear, man,” said Mike. “Loud and clear.”

Even so, Mike didn’t let himself relax until he was a good five klicks from the refugee encampment. When he left, Raynor’s men were being herded into the dropships. If Duke followed standard Confederate military procedure, they would be lifted to a prison hulk in high orbit.

Mike consoled himself with the fact that at least in orbit they would have some protection from the Zerg and the Protoss.

Originally Mike’s plan was to get back to the city, catch a ship off-planet, and then let Handy Anderson sort out the details of his unauthorized sojourn once Mike got back to Tarsonis. But the idea of leaving Raynor to rot in some marine prison churned at him. The marshal was one of the aw-shucks good-old-boys who seemed to thrive out here on the Fringe Worlds, but he wasn’t a bad sort. And he had saved Mike’s bacon at Anthem.

Briefly the face of Lieutenant Swallow rose in his memory. She had helped him, and he had failed her. Despite what Raynor had said, he felt responsible. Would he fail Raynor as well?

“Fail is such an ugly word,” he muttered, but he knew he couldn’t leave the lawman to Duke’s tender mercies. By the time he hit the city limits, he knew he had to get a shuttle to the Norad II and have it out with the colonel.

Hell, maybe we’ll get adjoining cells, he thought.

The city was completely evacuated now, and there wasn’t even a cordon at the main entrances. The streets were abnormally empty, and not even other Confederate troops were present. Flying down the empty streets, Mike wondered what had happened to the café crowd at the press pool. Were they still there, or had they been evacuated to some dump in the wilderness as well?

There was a whump, and the Vulture hover-cycle rocked beneath him. Looking back, he saw that another Vulture had crept up on him and nudged his left rear bumper. Behind the polarized window, Mike saw the silhouette of the driver point to his ear. The universal symbol for “Turn on your radio, idiot.”

Mike toggled on the comm unit, and Sarah Kerrigan’s face appeared on the screen. “Follow me,” she said.

“You trying to get me killed?”

“That’s a stupid question, considering you’re already dead.”

“What?!” Mike sputtered.

“A report went out an hour ago. Said that some terrorists in stolen firebat armor strafed a bus full of reporters. They identified the victims by their badges. Congrats, you got top billing in the obituary.”

“Oh, God.” Mike felt the weight shift in his stomach. Rourke had his press badge. The idea that the construction scandal had finally caught up with him, this far out, crossed his mind.

Kerrigan laughed. “This is no building-supplies scandal back on Tarsonis, newshound. Somebody here wanted you dead. You know too much, Mr. Liberty.”

Mike’s stomach churned. “What do you mean?”

Frustration crackled over the link. “I mean that your report from the field rought the house down on the local forces. The fact that they are fighting the Zerg and the marines aren’t is painfully obvious, so Duke had the local troops arrested and shipped off-planet. He wants the place defenseless. Isn’t it obvious? If you really want to help the locals, follow me.”

Mike shook his head. “And if I refuse?”

“I’ll run you off the road and drag you off,” crackled the comm link. “Jeez, you drive like someone’s grandmother.”

With that Kerrigan pulled her Vulture ahead and took a quick left. Liberty followed, suddenly painfully aware that he took the corners much too wide.

They headed for a district full of warehouses, some of them now nothing more than empty husks. Kerrigan’s Vulture slipped into the open door of one of them. Mike pulled his inside as well, and Kerrigan ran down the door behind him.

“Bumping me like that was pretty dangerous,” Mike said, dismounting from the Vulture. “You must think yourself a pretty good driver.”

“I am. I’m also very good with knives. And guns, too. You steal that?” she asked, looking at the bike.

“Got it from a friend.”

“Your friend is hard on his equipment. This is a safe house. There’s one more thing before we go on.”

Before Mike could react, Kerrigan snaked out a hand and grabbed his press tags. With a single smooth motion she tossed them in the air, pulled a hand-held laser, and fried the tags at the top of their arc. The melted remains landed with a sodden splot on the concrete floor.

“We think the press tags can be traced. That would explain why bad things happened to the guy with your original tags. Eventually they’ll figure out that they left a reporter alive, and they’ll come after you then. Now come back here. I have to set up some equipment.”

She turned, leaving Mike sputtering. She started moving some equipment in the back.

“Look, you know you can’t trust Duke’s forces right now, so will you listen to my side, at least?” She bent over to check some plugs.

Mike recognized the equipment. “That’s a full holo setup.”

“State of the art,” Kerrigan said with a smile. “My commander has been fortunate enough to get the best.”

“The best indeed, if he can afford to keep his own telepaths.”

Kerrigan froze for only a fraction of a second, but enough to make Mike smile. “Yeah, well,” she said. “I don’t do enough to hide that, do I?”

“I was willing to buy your being a big fan of mine,” Mike said, “but just happening to find me while I was coming into the city, well, that was a bit too much to believe. I thought that only Confederate Marine ghost-troopers were telepaths.”

“Well, I did that job once. Got tired of it and left.”

“I don’t need to be a telepath to know there’s more to the story than that.” Mike shrugged in a disarming way, then added, “It’s not a job you retire from. I also thought that telepaths had inhibitors on them to protect us normal folk.”

“It’s the other way around,” said Kerrigan, a taste of bitterness in her voice. “The inhibitors also keep your nasty little thoughts out of my mind. It’s tough when you know everyone around you is untrustworthy at some level.” She looked hard at Mike, her green eyes flashing. “The bathroom’s in the back corner. No, it doesn’t have a window you can sneak out of. I don’t want to shoot your knees out to keep you here, but you know I will.”

“Why me?” muttered Mike as he headed for the john.

“Because, you idiot,” shouted Kerrigan from across the room, “you’re important to us. Now powder your nose and get back here.”

When Mike returned she had finished the setup for the holographic rig. It had a full projection plate, but could fit into a couple suitcases.

“It’s not, you know,” she said as he approached.

“Not an advantage to a reporter to read minds?” Mike was catching onto the odd shorthand of talking to a telepath.

“No.” Kerrigan shook her head, “Most of what I get is off the surface, and even that is usually pretty slimy. Animal needs and all that crap. And secrets. Damn it, my entire life has been filled with secrets. It gets real old, real fast.”

“Sorry,” Mike said, suddenly realizing he didn’t know if he meant it or not.

“Yeah, you meant it. You just don’t know you meant it. And no, I don’t have any cigarettes. Here we go.”

She stroked a switch and spoke softly into a microphone. The lower plate of the holographic transmitter whirred softly, and a humanoid aura took form in the light. It seemed to be carved out of the light itself, a massive man, broad-shouldered, in quasi-military uniform. His face resolved into bushy eyebrows, a craggy nose, a huge mustache, and a prominent chin. His hair was lack with gray stripes, but still was more black than gray.

Mike recognized him at once from dozens of wanted posters across the Confederacy.

“Mr. Liberty, I am so glad you could join us,” said the glowing figure. “I am Arcturus Mengsk, leader of the Sons of Korhal. I would like to ask you to join us.”

CHAPTER 7
DEALS

Arcturus Mengsk. There’s a name that is synonymous with ter ror, betrayal, and violence. A living example of the ends justify ing the means. The assassin of the Confederacy of Man. The hero of the blasted world of Korhal IV. King of the universe. A savage barbarian who never let anything or anyone get in his way.

And yet, he is also charming, erudite, and intelligent. When you’re in his presence you feel that he’s really listening to you, that your opinions matter, that you’re someone important if you agree with him.

It’s amazing. I have often wondered if men like Mengsk don’t carry around their own reality-warping bubbles, and all who fall in are suddenly transported to another dimension where the hellish things he says and does suddenly make sense.

At least, that’s the effect he always had on me.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



THE GLOWING FIGURE PAUSED FOR A MOMENT, then said, “Is there something wrong with our connection, Lieutenant?”

Kerrigan responded, “We read you loud and clear, sir.”

“Mr. Liberty, can you hear me?” Arcturus asked.

“I can hear you,” said Mike. “I just don’t know I can believe what I’m hearing. You’re the most hated man in the Confederacy.”

Arcturus Mengsk chuckled and folded his hands over his broad, muscle-flat belly. “You honor me, but I must reply that I am only the most hated man among the Confederacy’s elites. Those elites who make it their mission to keep everyone else under their thumbs. Those who choose to think otherwise are cast out. I have survived that casting out, and as such I am a danger to them.”

Mengsk’s words washed over Michael Liberty like warm honey. The man’s manner and voice screamed “politician” at every turn. Here was a creature who would be at home in the Tarsonis City Council, or among the confabs and social retreats of the Old Families of the Confederacy.

“I know a lot of reporters who would like to talk to you,” Mike said.

“You among them, I hope? I’ve been a fan of your work for many years. I must admit my surprise at seeing your illustrious name attached to mere military reporting.”

Mike shrugged. “There were extenuating circumstances.”

“Of course,” said Mengsk, another smile appearing beneath his bushy salt-and-pepper mustache. “And similarly, I fear my own vagabond lifestyle has prevented a suitable interview from being set up. The few that have been managed were quickly spoiled by the Confederacy. I think you understand what I mean.”

Mike thought of Rourke, dying with Mike’s press tags, and of Raynor’s people, locked up in orbit, and the refugees waiting for dropships that didn’t seem to be appearing. He nodded.

“I know my reputation precedes me, Michael.” Mengsk brought himself up short. “May I call you Michael?”

“If you want to.”

Another half-concealed smile. “And I must tell you that this reputation is fully deserved. I am, by Confederate lights, a terrorist, an agent of chaos against the old order. My father was Angus Mengsk, who first led the people of Korhal IV in rebellion against the Confederacy.”

“And paid for it with the death of the planet.”

Arcturus Mengsk turned somber. “Yes, and I carry their ghosts with me every day of my life. They were branded rebels and revolutionaries by the Confederates, but, as you well know, it is the victors who are given the luxury of writing the histories.”

Mengsk paused for a moment, but Mike didn’t leap in, either to agree or disagree. At length Mengsk said, “I make no apologies for the actions of the Sons of Korhal. There is blood on my hands for my actions, but I have yet to reach the 35 million lives that the Confederacy claimed on Korhal IV.”

“Is that a target number?” Mike asked, looking for a chink in the politician’s armor.

He expected a flash of anger, or a quick rebuttal. Instead, Mengsk gave a brief chortle. “No. I cannot hope to compete with the merciless bureaucracy of the Confederacy of Man. They wave the banners of Old Earth, but no ancient government would have tolerated the inhumanity that the Confederacy considers business as usual. And those who would raise the alarm are either silenced by violence or shamed into complicity through comfort.”

“That would be us in the press,” stated Mike, thinking of Handy Anderson’s nosebleed office.

Arcturus Mengsk shrugged. “The shoe very well may fit, though I will not press the point. I know that you, for one, are a rare individual who has not shrunk from always seeking the truth.”

“So, all this”—Mike waved at the equipment and Kerrigan—“is to set up an interview opportunity?”

Again the easy laugh. “There will be time for interviews later, but there are more pressing matters at the moment. You know the refugee situation in the hinterlands?”

Mike nodded. “I’ve visited a few of them. They’ve emptied the cities, and the people are now waiting in the wilderness for the Confederacy dropships to come for them.”

“And what would you say if I told you there would be no such ships coming?”

Mike blinked, suddenly aware that Kerrigan was looking at him. “I’d have a hard time believing that. They may be delayed, but they wouldn’t abandon the populace here.”

“Its true, I’m afraid.” Mengsk sighed. Mike wished for some long-distance telepathy himself to dig underneath the man’s well-mannered outer mantle. “None are en route. Indeed, Colonel Duke has been very busy for the past few days uprooting the Confederate military structure here, preparing to retreat at the first appearance of the Protoss, or the overwhelming success of the Zerg.”

“What do you know about the Protoss and the Zerg?” Michael asked sharply.

“More than I want to admit,” Mengsk said with a grim smile. “Suffice it to say that they are ancient races, and that they hate each other. And they have little or no use for the human race, either. In that way they are very much like the Confederacy.”

“I’ve seen both the Zerg and the Protoss at work,” Mike said. “I have a hard time believing that they are like anything human.”

“Even though the Confederacy plans to abandon the population of Mar Sara? To let the Zerg overrun them from below, or the Protoss vaporize them from above? This system is nothing more than a giant petri dish to the bureaucrats on Tarsonis, where they can watch these alien races duel and plan how to save their own hides. Can you, as a man, stand aside and watch this happen?”

Mike thought of the deadly, radiant rainbows on the surface of Chau Sara. “You have a solution,” he said, making the words a statement, not a question. “And this solution somehow involves me.”

“I am a man with great but not unlimited resources,” said Arcturus Mengsk, suddenly with the intensity of a gathering storm. “I have my own ships en route to ferry as many people as I can out of the system. Kerrigan has located the bulk of the camps and spread sufficient anti-Confederate ideas that we may be welcomed as heroes. I have been in contact with the fragments of this planet’s government. But I need a friendly face to reassure them that we do indeed come in peace.”

“And that’s where I come in.”

“That’s where you come in,” Mengsk repeated. “Your reputation precedes you as well.”

Mike thought about it, conscious of both the Protoss above and the Zergs below. “I won’t fashion propaganda for you,” he said at last.

“I’m not asking you to do so,” said Mengsk, spreading his hands wide. Welcoming him.

“And I report what I see.”

“Which is more than the Confederacy allows you now, under their military strictures. I would expect no less from a reporter of your caliber.”

Another pause. Mengsk ended it by saying, “If there’s anything I can do to help you further . . .”

Mike thought of Raynor’s men. “I have some . . . associates . . . in Confederate custody.”

Mengsk raised an eyebrow at Kerrigan. She said, “Local militia and law enforcement officers, sir. They were captured and secured in a prison ship. I can find the location.”

“Hmmm. Ask no small favors, eh, Michael?” Mengsk scratched his chin, but even over the connection, Mike knew the man had already made up his mind. “All right, but you have to help with it. But first . . .”

“I know,” Mike said with a shrug. “I have to write your bloody press release.”

“Exactly,” confirmed Mengsk, his eyes twinkling. “If we’re agreed, then I’ll let Lieutenant Kerrigan take care of the details.”

And with that the light-wrapped figure evaporated.

Mike let out a deep breath. “You still reading my mind?” he asked at last.

“It’s hard not to,” Kerrigan said levelly.

“Then you know I don’t trust him.”

“I know,” answered Mengsk’s lieutenant. “But you trust that he’ll live up to his side of the bargain. Come on, let’s get started.”



The prison ship Merrimack was an old relic, a Leviathan-class battlecruiser that had been stripped of everything useful, save for life support, and even that was quirky and unreliable. Even its drive had been disengaged once it had warped in, and it had been towed to its station high above Mar Sara’s northern pole. Its holds were filled with unarmed men, prisoners who had been seized for various reasons and who were considered too dangerous to leave on the surface. There were a lot of the homegrown planetary militia up here, along with the marshals and not a few outspoken local leaders.

What the collection of prisoners, stashed away behind locked bulkheads, did not know was that they were being overseen by a skeleton crew, a fraction of the normal staff of such a prison hulk. Most of the important ranking officers had already been shuttled off, and of the major ships that had visited Mar Sara in the past few days, only the Norad II still remained in orbit.

Captain Elias Tudbury, the remaining ranking officer on board the Merrimack, growled as he scanned the docking ring monitors. The last shuttle was overdue by at least an hour, and if the radio scuttlebutt was correct, the Protoss with their lightning weapons were due any time now.

And Captain Tudbury had not survived long enough to command a prison ship by exposing himself to danger of any stripe. Now, as the shuttle edged its way toward the dock, he shifted uneasily from one foot to the other. Beside him the comm officer was monitoring frequencies.

The sooner the shuttle arrived, Tudbury thought, the sooner he and his few stragglers could get away from here, leaving the prisoners to their fate.

The speaker crackled over his head. “Prison Shu . . . port five-four . . . requ . . . sting clear . . . for docking. Passphrase . . .” The rest was lost in static.

The comm officer tapped his headpiece and said, “Repeat transmission, five-four-six-seven. I say again, repeat transmission.”

The speaker continued to crack and spark. “. . . ison shuttle . . . six-seven. Requesting clearance . . . king. Pass . . .” More static.

“Come again, five-four-six-seven,” said the comm officer. Tudbury was practically exploding with anxiety, but the comm officer’s voice was soft and mechanical. “Please repeat.”

“Interferen . . .” came the response. “We wi . . . pull off and tr . . . gain later.”

“No you don’t,” said Tudbury, reaching past his officer and flicking a switch. “Shuttle five-four-six-seven, ya’ll are cleared for docking. Get your ass in here and get us off this tub!”

The hydraulics hissed as the two ships linked, while the communications officer pointed out the violation of standard protocol.

“This is a nonstandard situation, son,” said Tudbury, already halfway to the dock, his duffel already packed and swinging behind him. “Grab your gear and spread the word. We’re off this here wreck!”

The airlock slid open, and Captain Tudbury was looking down the barrel of a large-bore slugthrower. At the operating end of the slugthrower was a lean man with a ponytail who looked like someone Tudbury had seen on UNN.

“Boo,” said Michael Liberty.



It took a mere ten minutes to overpower the rest of the crew, most of whom were armed only with their duffels and a great desire to leave, and another twenty to convince them to reengage the warp engines and limp the Merrimack out of planetary range. Raynor and his men took the shuttle with Liberty.

“I’ll admit,” said former marshal Raynor, “that when I told you to do something, I didn’t expect this.”

Mike Liberty lushed. “Let’s just say I made a deal with the devil, and it worked out to our benefit.”

As if on cue, Mengsk’s broad face filled the shuttle’s viewscreen. “Congratulations, Michael. We must report success as well with our endeavor. We have been welcomed with open arms by the people of Mar Sara and even now our ships are evacuating the refugees. I have come to understand that even Colonel Duke is unwilling to fire on ships filled with innocents, and the turn of events has vexed him dearly.”

Raynor leaned toward the screen. “Mengsk? This is Jim Raynor. I just want to thank you for your help in getting us off that hulk.”

“Ah, Marshal Raynor. Michael apparently thinks very highly of you and your men. I was wondering if you would be willing to help me in a small matter.” Mengsk’s smile filled the screen.

“Now wait a minute, Mengsk,” said Mike. “We made a deal here, and we both did our part.”

“And that bargain is done, Michael,” continued the terrorist leader who had saved the population of a planet. “But now I want to offer a similar arrangement to the former marshal and his men. Something that, I hope, will be beneficial to all our peoples.”

CHAPTER 8
ZERG AND PROTOSS

It would be easy to declare that Arcturus Mengsk was a mas ter manipulator, which he was, or that he regularly deceived others, which was true as well. But it would be a mistake to deny all personal responsibility in falling into his web.

It seems now the height of folly ever to have dealt with the man, but think of the situation when the Sara system died. You had the mindless beasts of the Zerg on one side, and the unholy fury of the Protoss on the other. And in the middle you had the criminal bureaucracy of the old Confederacy of Man, which was willing to write off the population of two planets in order to learn more about its enemies.

With such a surplus of devils in the universe, what did it matter if there was one more?

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



THE JACOBS INSTALLATION WAS BUILT INTO THE side of a mountain on the far side of Mar Sara from its major cities. It wasn’t listed in any planetary archive that Michael Liberty had found, but Mengsk knew about it.

Somewhere in the Jacobs Installation there was a computer with data in it. Mengsk said he didn’t know what the data was, but he knew it was important. And he knew that he needed it. And he knew that Raynor would go get it for him.

All of this made Mike wonder what else Mengsk knew. It also made the reporter think about other deep craters on Chau Sara. Had there been similar locations on the other planet, unknown to most humans but beacons to the Protoss? Had Mengsk known about these as well?

Liberty suddenly felt as though he were at the epicenter of a bomb site, and the countdown had already begun.

The planet was already unraveling. He could see the devastation from the screens on the dropship that brought Raynor and his combat troops in. Miles of former farmland was now overrun with the creep, a pulsing living organism that covered the earth and sent tendrils deep into the rock beneath. Odd constructs dotted the landscape like twisted mushrooms, and scorpion-like creatures pulled down and consumed anything in their path. He could see packs of the skinned-dog zerglings, herded by the larger snake-beast hydralisks. And once, on the horizon, there was a flight of things that looked like winged organic cannons.

The creep had not reached the Jacobs Installation yet, but the strange Zerg towers were already on the horizon. The front gates were open, and men were trying to flee the complex. The dropship came under fire as it deployed Raynor and his troops. Even in the relative safety of a low-grade technician’s combat suit, Liberty hung back.

I’m not doing this for Mengsk, he told himself. I’m doing it for Raynor.

The guards were more interested in flight than fight, and Raynor’s troops scattered them easily. Michael Liberty followed the hulking armored forms into the base itself.

The resistance stiffened as soon as they entered. Defensive guns were mounted in the wall, and popup turrets erupted at every corner. Raynor lost two men before he got cautious.

“We need to find some control computer,” said Mike.

“Yeah,” Raynor agreed. “But I’m willing to bet it’s on the far side of those guns.”

And with that he was out in the corridor, spraying spikes in a wide arc, hitting targets that had been unseen a moment ago. Mike followed as close as he dared, his own gauss rifle at the ready, but by the time he rounded the corner Raynor was standing in a smoking hallway. Charred emplacements scorched the walls and floor.

Another hundred feet and another intersection. And another turret popping up from the floor like a mechanical gopher, spraying the hallway.

Raynor and Liberty dodged into one doorway, three others of the squad into another. One man wasn’t fast enough and was caught in the stream of bullets, his fall forward slowed by the continual impacts of the spikes against his helmet and shattered chest plate.

“Okay, we need to take this one out,” said Raynor.

“Hold on,” said Mike. “I think I found something.”

It looked akin to a typical comm center, with zooming screens on either side and altogether too many buttons. But the screens showed what looked like a diagram of the installation itself.

“It’s a map,” said Raynor.

“Full marks,” said Mike. “Better yet, it’s a map that we can use.”

Several areas already flashed red, marking where the assault team had already passed. Other regions were flashing green pips, including the one outside the door. Probably active defenses.

“Right,” said Mike. “You know anything about computers?”

“Had to replace a memory board on my Vulture once,” said Raynor.

“Dandy.” Mike’s own experience consisted of repairing persnickety comm units in the field, but he didn’t say anything. He scanned the various buttons and toggles. All were numbered, but there was no master listing.

He hit a toggle, and one of the green lights went out. He hit another and another vanished. He started flipping the toggles and mashing the buttons wildly. About fifteen seconds later the staccato in the hallway stopped.

“Nice job,” said Raynor.

“Let’s see what the others do.” Mike grabbed a small dial and turned it. Somewhere deep in the complex a Klaxon sounded, and there was a vibration under their feet.

“What the Sam Hill was that?” said Raynor.

“The sound of me pushing my luck too far,” said Mike.

“So why did you do that?”

“It seemed like the right thing to do at the time.”

Raynor let out a frustrated sigh, then said, “Can you get the data we’re looking for off this terminal?”

Mike shook his head, running a finger over the installation schematic. “Here,” he said. “There’s a separate system, not linked up to the mainframe.”

“Think that’s it?”

“Has to be. The best way to protect information from hackers is to completely separate the machine that it’s on. Basic computer security one-oh-one.”

“Then let’s go whack some varmints,” said Raynor, signaling to the survivors of the squad.

“Yeah,” Mike said with a laugh. “Let’s git them ‘varmints.’ ”

They stepped out, then dodged back immediately as another volley of spikes ricocheted down the hallway.

“Liberty!” Raynor bellowed. “I thought you got all the gun emplacements!”

“Those aren’t emplacements, Jim,” Mike shouted back, squatting in the doorway. “Those are live targets.”

Indeed, there was a pair of white-armored forms now at the crossroads, their combat armor similar to Mike’s own save for color. They carried their own gauss rifles and were spraying the corridor.

Mike brought his own weapon up and leaned forward for a shot. A white-armored specter hovered in his crosshairs.

And Mike found he could not shoot. His target was a man, a living human. He could not shoot.

The target in white armor harbored no such compunctions, and let loose a burst. The door frame splintered under the assault as Liberty rolled back into the room.

“What happened?” Raynor shouted. “They in cover?”

“They . . .” Mike began, then shook his head. “I can’t shoot them.”

Raynor frowned. “You took out a Zerg with a shotgun. I saw you.”

“That was different. These are humans.”

Mike expected the admission to disgust the lawman, but instead Raynor merely nodded and said, “That’s okay. Lots of folks have a problem with shooting other people. The good news is that they don’t know you don’t want to shoot them. Fire a little over their heads. That will spook ‘em.”

He pushed Mike back toward the door. Across the hallway the other two marines were trading shots with the white-armored forms.

Mike rolled out of the doorway, targeted the one on the right, raised his gauss rifle just a hair, and let off a burst. The white form dropped into a crouch, while his companion brought his own weapon around and dropped to one knee.

Despite himself, Mike smiled. Then the chest of the soldier he had fired above blossomed in a fountain of blood. His companion brought his own weapon around, but too slowly. His head vaporized in a red mist as visor and helmet shattered.

Mike looked up to see Raynor standing above him, leaning out of the doorway. He had taken the two enemy troopers out with single shots.

Raynor looked down and said, “I understand if you have a problem shooting people. Fortunately, I don’t. Now let’s go.”

The wall and floor guns were silent now, and the team was practically running through the halls. In his lighter armor, Mike was in front.

He suddenly realized that this was not the smartest place to be.

Then he rounded the corner and sprawled over a zergling.

In one graceless swoop Mike skidded forward, tumbling over the top of the skinless beast. He could feel the creature’s muscles pulse and shudder beneath him as he inadvertently vaulted over it. He landed on his shoulder and felt pain ratchet through the right side of his body.

“Zerg!” Mike shouted. “Kill it!” He ignored the pain and twisted his rifle around, praying it hadn’t been damaged in the fall.

“Crossfire!” Raynor bellowed. “We’ll hit each other!”

There was a silent moment in the hallway— Raynor’s troops on one side, Mike on the other, the Zerg in the middle. This close, Mike could smell the creature’s fetid reath. Its very skin seemed to exude decay and rot.

The zergling turned toward the squad, then toward the reporter, as if trying to determine which to attack first. Finally some organic circuit closed in its twisted mind and it came to its decision.

It leapt at Liberty with a chittering cry, its claws extended.

Mike dove forward, underneath the leap, and raised his gauss rifle. He caught the creature in the belly, spearing it and catching the beast’s own momentum. Beast and barrel rose in a slow arc above him.

At the top of the arc Mike pulled the trigger, and a volley of spikes splattered the zergling. Those that passed through its body embedded in the metal ceiling of the hallway.

Mike sputtered as he was drenched in the beast’s ichor. Raynor ran up.

“What are Zerg doing here?” Raynor asked.

“Maybe they’re after what we’re after?” Mike suggested.

“Let’s find that information, now.” Raynor waved the remains of the team forward.

“Let’s find a shower,” Mike muttered, wiping the Zerg’s guts off his stained armor.

The complex had a few surprises left. The passage widened into a larger room. Three more zerglings were within, brought down in rapid fire before they could react. Along one wall was a line of cages, all open. They gave off the fetid smell of the zerglings.

“They were keeping them here,” said Raynor. “Pets? Studies?”

“And for how long?” Mike reached the isolated computer station and started hitting buttons. “Christ. Look at this.”

“The information?”

“That, and more. Look at this. These are readings on the Zerg going back months.”

“But that’s impossible,” said Raynor. “Unless . . .”

“Unless the Confederates knew about the Zerg all the time. They knew they were here. Hell, they may have brought them here.”

“Samuel J. Houston on a bicycle,” said Raynor. Mike assumed that was a curse. Then Raynor added, “Get the disk and let’s move out.”

“Working,” said Mike. The disk burner chugged for a few minutes, then ejected a silvery wafer. “Got it. Let’s go!”

The moment Mike plucked the disk from the machine, the lighting suddenly went red. From above them a female voice intoned, “Self-destruct sequence initiated.”

“Crap!” cursed Mike. “It must have been booby-trapped!”

“Let’s move!” said Raynor. “Don’t make any wrong turns!”

Mike, in his lighter armor, led, now unafraid of running into any other surprises. They encountered nothing but the dead on their way out, the soft tones above them warning them, “Ten seconds to detonation,” then “Five seconds to detonation.”

Then they were outside, beneath the rotten-orange sky. Mike kept running, intending not to stop until he reached the dropship.

Raynor caught up with him and threw him to the ground.

Mike bellowed a curse at the marshal, but it was drowned out by the explosion.

The entire side of the mountain rippled from the detonation, focusing a single blast from the mouth of the installation. A listering hot wave washed over Liberty and the prostrate marines, and the top of the mountain fell in on itself. Mike hugged the bucking earth and prayed. And once it stopped, he realized that if he had been standing, he would have been blown away in the blast.

“Thanks,” he said to Raynor.

“Seemed like the right thing to do at the time,” said the former lawman. “Come on, let’s get back before the Zerg find us here.”



Mengsk was waiting for them on the bridge of his own command ship, the Hyperion. Compared to the bridge of the Norad II, this bridge was smaller and cozier, more of a den/library than the nerve center of a fleet. The perimeter of the room was dotted by technicians speaking softly into comm units. A large screen dominated one wall.

Of Lieutenant Kerrigan, Mike noticed, there was no sign.

“There were Zerg there!” said Raynor, handing over the disk. “The Confederates have been studying the damned aliens for months!”

“Years,” said Mengsk, unsurprised. “I saw Zerg in Confederate holding pens myself, and that was over a year ago. It’s clear the Confederates have known of these creatures for some time. For all we know, they could be breeding them.”

Mike said nothing. The bottom had dropped out of the Confederate secrets market. There was nothing that they did that would surprise him now.

Raynor’s jaw dropped open. “You mean, they’ve been using my planet as some sort of laboratory for these . . . things?”

“Your planet and your sister world,” said Mengsk. “And gods know how many more Fringe Worlds. They’ve sowed the wind, my friends, and now they are reaping the whirlwind.”

For the first time, Raynor was stopped in his tracks. The enormity of the crime, Mike thought, was just too much for his local law-enforcement rain. Who do you arrest when the crime is genocide? How do you punish for such crimes?

Mike spoke up. “I’ve got a report to file. Summarizes everything we’ve found so far.”

“We have a scrambled comm setup for your use,” said Mengsk. “But you know they’ll never run the story.”

“I have to take that chance,” Mike admitted, but inwardly he had to agree with Mengsk. If the Old Families of Tarsonis were paranoid enough to threaten a scandalmonger like him over a construction scandal, how willing were they to admit to dealing with planet-devouring aliens?

Mike was suddenly glad that the mind reader wasn’t present.

A soft bell chimed, and one of the technicians announced, “We’re getting warp signatures at mark four-point-five-point-seven.

“Pull back to a safe distance, scan on maximum,” said Mengsk. “Gentlemen, you may remain if you want to see the last act of this particularly tawdry passion play.”

Neither Mike nor Raynor moved, and Mengsk turned back to the screen. The huge orange ball of Mar Sara loomed over them, a few white clouds scattered high across its northern hemisphere. Yet most of that orange surface was now mottled, spoiled. Overrun by the creep, and the things that lived in it.

The very surface of the land seemed to pulsate and bubble, heaving like a living thing. The creep had even spread over the oceans in broad mats, writhing like living carpets of algae.

There was nothing human left on the planet. Not alive, at any rate.

A flash blossomed to one side of the planetary disk, and Mike knew that the Protoss had arrived. Their lightning ships warped into being. A flash of blue-white electricity, and then they were there. The golden carriers with their moth attendants, and metallic bat-winged creations that wove among the larger ships. They were breathtaking and deadly, forces of war raised to the level of an art form.

Mengsk spoke softly into his throat mike, and Mike could feel the engines engage. The terrorist leader was prepared to get out at the first sign that the Protoss had noticed them.

He need not have worried. The Protoss were completely intent on the diseased planet beneath them. Hatchways opened up in the bottoms of the larger ships, and great beams of energy, so intense as to be colorless, lanced downward toward the surface. The aliens laid down a withering barrage against the planet beneath.

Where the energy beams struck, they burned. The sky itself curdled as the beams pierced through the atmospheric envelope. Air itself was torn away from the planet by the force of the blows.

And where the beams struck the surface, they erupted, boiling the ground where they struck, uprooting both the creep-infested lands and those that had not yet been infected. Deadly rainbow radiation, more brilliant than Mike had ever seen, spiraled out from the impact points, churning earth and water mercilessly, distorting the matter of the planet itself.

Then other ships began firing thinner beams with surgical accuracy, adding to the barrage in places. The cities, Mike realized. They were targeting the cities and making sure that nothing could survive there. Any place of human settlement. Including, he knew, the Jacobs Installation itself.

They had cut their timing very close indeed, he thought, and his stomach gave an uneasy lurch.

One of the pulsing beams punched through the crust itself, and the ground erupted in a volcanic upwelling. Magma pushed to the surface, consuming everything that had been uprooted by the energy beams. Most of the world’s atmosphere was burning now, torn away from the orb in a veil that trailed it in orbit, and what was left spiraled in hurricanes and tornadoes, until destroyed by more beams.

Now red volcanic glows covered the northern hemisphere of Mar Sara like welts. The remainder of the land heaved in a deadly rainbow. Nothing could survive the assault, human or otherwise.

“Exterminators,” said Mike softly. “They’re cosmic exterminators.”

“Indeed,” said Mengsk. “And they can’t or won’t tell the difference between us and the Zerg. Maybe to them there is no difference. We should prepare for departure. They may notice us at any time.”

Mike looked at Raynor. The former marshal was stone-faced and grim, his hands clutching the railing in front of him. In the light of screens that showed the blue lightning of the Protoss ships, he looked like a statue. Only his eyes were alive, and they were filled with infinite sadness.

“Raynor?” said Mike. “Jim? Are you all right?”

“No,” said Jim Raynor softly. “I mean, can any of us be all right after this?”

Mike had no response, and sat there as the planet died and Arcturus Mengsk spoke softly into his throat mike. After a moment, the terrorist leader said, “We are ready for departure.”

“All right,” said Raynor, his eyes never leaving the screen. “Let’s go.”

CHAPTER 9
MARSHAL AND GHOST

James Raynor was the most decent man I ever encountered during the fall of the Confederacy. Everyone else, I can safely say, was either a victim or a villain, or quite often both.

At first wash, Raynor seems like a backwoods cowboy, one of those good old boys that you see in the bars swapping lies about the days gone by. There’s a cocksureness, an overconfi dence about him that just makes you bridle initially. Yet over time you come to see him as a valuable ally and—dare I say it?—a friend.

It all comes from belief. Jim Raynor believed in himself, and he believed in those around him. And from that belief came the strength that allowed him and those who fol lowed him to survive everything else the universe threw at him.

Jim Raynor was a most decent and honorable man. I sup pose that’s why his is the greatest tragedy of this godforsaken war.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



MENGSK STRUCK LIBERTY AS JUST ANOTHER politician. For all the ghosts that supposedly haunted the man, his motivations were as apparent as those of the lowest ward heeler on Tarsonis. He was still gathering his power, and unwilling to pass on any potential ally. It was, Mike realized, why he knew the man would keep his word—he was still in a position where it would be dangerous for him if it got around that he did not.

Mengsk made Raynor a captain for his troubles, and Liberty was granted a series of one-on-one interviews. Mike avoided the level of propaganda that Mengsk apparently desired, but that made the charismatic leader even more available to Mike’s questions. Mike’s own resistance made his approval more desirable to the rebel commander.

Slowly, Mike found himself agreeing more and more with Mengsk’s opinions of the Confederates. Hell, he himself had said many of the same things, though in a more cautious fashion, in various reports over the years. The Confederacy of Man was a criminal bureaucracy, filled to the brim with career politicos and grafters whose battle cry was “Where’s Mine?”

And Mengsk was right about another matter. UNN never ran anything of his report on the destruction of Mar Sara, or of the Confederate culpability in the attack. They did get around to telling the people that there was not one but two hostile enemy threats out in the universe, the subversive Zerg and the sky-blasting Protoss. Both were presented as implacable foes of humanity, and the only solution was to group together beneath the Confederate flag to repulse them.

“Such is the nature of tyrants,” said Mengsk late one evening on the Hyperion’s observation deck, his snifter of randy untouched on the table between them. Liberty’s glass had long since been drained and set down empty beside a chess set of which the white king had been toppled. Mengsk played black as habit, Liberty usually lost as white. An unused ashtray rested at the far end of the table. Michael had given up smoking again, but Mengsk made it available to him nonetheless.

Mengsk continued, “Tyrants can only survive by presenting a greater tyrant as a threat. The Confederacy does not realize the danger of the other tyrants that it has now called down upon all of us.”

“Before the Protoss and Zerg,” Mike noted, “their favorite threat was you.”

Mengsk chuckled. “I must admit that I feel that the best form of government is benevolent despotism. I don’t think the oligarchs in charge agree with that.”

“And are you pointing at greater tyrants to cover your own abuses?” Mike asked.

“Of course I am,” said Arcturus Mengsk. “But it does help that our foes are greater tyrants than we are. Or ever intend to be.” He picked up Mike’s toppled king from the board. “Another game, perhaps?”

Mike saw nothing of Kerrigan, and when asked, Mengsk only said, “My trusted lieutenant works best in the field.” Mike took that to mean that she was out sizing up another planet ripe for rebellion.

He was right. Two days later Mengsk called both Liberty and Raynor to his observation deck. A graphic display showed another world, this one a ruddy brown. Behind it a gas giant loomed like an overprotective parent.

“Antiga Prime,” said Mengsk, tapping the screen. “Border colony of the Confederacy of Man. Its people are very, very tired of the Confederate military, which has gotten a bit heavy-handed since the Protoss and Zerg first appeared. I want Captain Raynor to help the Antigans get their revolt off the ground. That means dealing with a unit of Alpha Squadron they’ve got baby-sitting the major road on the ground.”

“My pleasure, sir,” said Raynor. Mike noted that Raynor seemed calmer, more controlled now than he had when they left the Sara system. Incorporating his own unit’s survivors with Mengsk’s Sons of Korhal apparently helped see him through the loss of Mar Sara, and his bold, razen nature was bubbling once more to the surface. He was itching for action.

Mengsk turned. “And Mr. Liberty, if you want to accompany his unit?”

“You may have overlooked this fact, Arcturus,” said Liberty, “but I’m still not working for you.”

“You’re not working for anyone at the moment, it seems,” replied Mengsk. “The UNN has been noticeably devoid of your illustrious presence. I only thought you would be professionally interested . . .”

“And . . . ?” prompted Liberty.

“And your glib tongue and clever notepad might e enough to encourage the Antigans to cast off their shackles.” He smiled a slightly shamefaced grin, and Mike knew that he was going planetside.

Antiga Prime had once been a water world, but the oceans had left without leaving a forwarding address. All that remained were hard mudflats and low, flat mesas covered with a native shrub with purple blossoms. Occasionally the whitened bones of some fossilized sea creatures rippled out of the surrounding strata, the only reminder that life larger than humans had once been here. Pretty in an arid, lifeless sort of way.

The dropship brought them down on a low plateau that looked like every other low plateau on Antiga.

Mengsk had mentioned that his scout would contact them once they were on the ground. Mike had no doubt who that scout would be. As the rebels set up a perimeter around the ship, he kept the comm link open to Mengsk and the regional commanders.

Kerrigan appeared out of nowhere, despite the fact that there was no cover around. She was dressed in ghost armor—a hostile environment suit—and had a canister rifle slung across her back. Her helmet was off, and her red hair flashed in Antiga’s too-bright sun.

Kerrigan snapped off a quick salute. “Captain Raynor, I’ve finished scouting out the area and . . . You pig!”

Mike quickly turned down the volume on his comm unit. Raynor lurched backward as if struck.

“What?” he said. “I haven’t even said anything to you yet!”

Kerrigan’s too-wide lips turned into a nasty sneer. “Yeah, but you were thinking it.”

“Oh yeah, you’re a telepath,” said Raynor, shooting Mike a look that even the reporter could read. And why didn’t you warn me about this? To the lieutenant he said, “Look, let’s just get on with this, okay?”

Kerrigan snorted. “Right. The command center is a couple klicks due west, up on one of those mesas. Alpha Squad, but no Duke. Sorry, boys. We take them out, and the indigenous forces would be willing to rise in rebellion. There are some towers that need to come down if I’m to get in.”

“Right,” said Raynor, frowning. “I don’t need to tell you to move out.”

“No, you don’t,” said Kerrigan, a touch too hotly. “But there’s another thing.”

“Go ahead, Lieutenant,” said Raynor. “I don’t read minds.”

“There have been increasing reports of xenomorphs in the area.” Kerrigan almost smiled at the reaction to her words.

Raynor frowned deeply.

Mike nearly jumped in his seat. “Xenomorphs? Zerg? Here?”

“Cattle mutilations, mysterious disappearances, bug-eyed monsters,” confirmed Kerrigan. “The usual suspects. Not a lot, but enough.”

“Crap,” muttered Raynor. “Confederates and Zerg. They seem to go hand in hand. Okay, now let’s roll out.”

The wide, dried mudflats of Antiga Prime were ideal for speed and lousy for cover. Twice marine scouts appeared to the south, distracting Raynor in his Vulture to deal with them as Kerrigan, Raynor’s troops, and Mike slowly crept up on the mesa. They were about three hundred yards shy when a tower cannon opened up on them.

Mike’s comm link crackled. “Dammit,” said Kerrigan. “They’ve got sensors out the buttcheeks on that thing. I can’t even sneeze without it picking me up. Can you get reinforcements on that blower?”

“Working on it,” snapped Mike as another shell bounded into the outcropping above him. “Raynor! It’s Liberty! We’re pinned down! Need your firepower, muy pronto.”

Mike was unsure that the former marshal had gotten the message, until he heard the high-pitched whine of Raynor’s Vulture engines. The captain topped a nearby rise in a single hop, closing as the tower tried to traverse its gun to the new target. It was too slow, and with a resounding thump a volley of frag grenades shot from under the vehicle’s front hood. Blossoms of flame erupted at the base of the tower.

Kerrigan gave a cry, and the remaining pinned troops rolled out of their hiding places and lacerated the tower with spike fire. Raynor passed for another blitz, but it was overkill: by the time a second string of explosions lossomed at the base, the tower was already listing, and as Raynor sped off, it toppled completely in his wake.

Mike’s private line crackled. “Next time, make it something important, buddy!” said the captain.

“What did he say?” Kerrigan asked, then added, “Never mind. He’s a pig, but he’s a pretty competent pig.”

Mike shook his head. “Captain Raynor is one of the most upright, moral men I’ve met since leaving Tarsonis.”

“Yeah, he’s that way on the surface,” said Kerrigan. “Everything’s under real tight control. It’s underneath that he’s a pig, like most people. Trust me on this.”

Mike didn’t know what to say. Eventually he managed, “He has been under a lot of stress lately.”

Kerrigan snorted again. “Yeah, like who hasn’t?”

They were within sight of the command center, another standard-issue half sphere, a portable setup. This one glistened in the sun, though: the Zerg hadn’t corrupted it yet. Somehow that made Mike feel both better and worse at the same time.

Another call came in. This time Raynor was looking for reinforcements. Could Kerrigan send down the troops still with her?

“He says—” Mike began.

“Send them,” said Kerrigan.

“But you’ve got to—”

“I’ve got to get inside. And I can do that either with or without the support troops. They’re just extra targets. Send them off, and follow when you can.”

Mike relayed the orders, while Kerrigan put up the hood and helmet of her ghost suit. Mike watched her fasten the helmet, touch a device at her belt, and . . .

Vanish.

No, not quite vanish. There was a ripple around her, one that you could follow if you knew what to look for, and looked very hard. The guards at the front of the command center did not know what to look for, and were not looking hard enough. There was a burst of unseen canister fire, and the guards blew apart in a couple pieces each. Then an explosion at the main gates, which suddenly yawned wide. There was a silhouette among the smoke for a moment, a female figure with a large gun. Then she was gone, into the depths of the enemy command center.

Mike followed slowly, very much aware that he lacked the cloaking technology and psionic talent that made the telepathic ghosts possible. He paused briefly near the dead guards. They wore Alpha Squadron uniforms, but their bleeding heads were covered with helmets polarized in the Antigan sunlight. He decided not to remove the helmets: these might be people he knew. People who still owed him poker money.

Mike sneaked into the devastation of the command center.

It was easy to know where Kerrigan had gone; Mike just followed the path of broken and bleeding corpses. Men and women in full combat rig had been tossed around like rag dolls and now lay crumpled in pools of their own blood.

Michael Liberty thought briefly of Lieutenant Swallow and realized that he was now getting used to freshly dead bodies. Maybe he was growing the necessary emotional armor to survive in a universe at war.

He found Kerrigan’s canister rifle, rammed through the front plexishield of a toppled Goliath walker. From up ahead came the sounds of battle. Despite himself, he cradled his own gauss rifle and pressed forward.

And he was rewarded with the privilege of watching Sarah Kerrigan fight.

It was blood poetry, war ballet. She had reached the center of the command center now, armed with her knife and a slugthrower. She would wink into existence, slit a throat, then wink out again. Marines would rush to that location, and she would appear a few feet away, firing a burst point-blank into the helmet of her target. Then gone, then back again, this time with a spinning kick that roke the neck of a bellowing officer.

Mike brought his weapon up but found he could not fire. It was more than just a reluctance to take human life. He could not tell where she was at any one time. And through it all she moved with a cat-like grace and determination that shredded every opponent she encountered.

She was very good with knives. More important, she was like the Protoss—glorious and deadly.

He stood in the entrance for only a minute, but it was enough time for Kerrigan to dispatch every enemy in the command center. The only survivors were the ones who chose to flee at the outset.

Only then did Kerrigan come fully into view, sinking to her knees in exhaustion, her back to Liberty.

Mike walked up behind her and moved to put his hand on her shoulder.

His hand never reached her. Without hesitation, she spun in place, grabbed his outstretched wrist with one hand, and brought up her combat knife with the other.

Only when the tip of the knife was inches from Mike’s face did she freeze. Her face was a mask of rage. Fear flooded Mike’s mind, and in an instant he knew she was aware of that fear.

“Don’t. Do. That,” she said, biting off each word. Then she dropped her knife and put her face in both hands, “You’re afraid of me.”

Mike hesitated for a moment, then settled on “You betcha.”

“I’m sorry,” she said. “Sorry you had to see this.”

Mike took a deep breath. “I just never visited you at work before. You rest for a moment. I’ve got to kick off a revolution.”

He shoved a broken body from the communications console, inserted the prerecorded disk, set the levels, and put out a general signal on all bands.

“This is Michael Liberty, broadcasting from Antiga Prime, with a report that the master command center for this world has been disabled by rebel forces. Repeat, the master command center has been disabled. The power of the Confederacy has been interrupted, and there is a strong possibility that it can be shattered entirely if the people of Antiga rise up to take control of their own destiny. The Confederate Marines in charge of the command center are either dead or in full retreat, while rebel losses have been . . .” He looked at Sarah Kerrigan, exhausted, weeping into her hands. “. . . been minimal. We have a message here from Arcturus Mengsk, leader of the Sons of Korhal. Please stand by.”

Mike popped the preprogrammed cartridge into the player and let the smooth, melodious tones of the terrorist leader rouse the people to action. Mike went back to Kerrigan, this time circling her so she knew he was coming.

Her eyes were dry now, but she was shuddering, her arms crossed in front of her, her reathing in short gasps.

“Its okay,” said Mike. “You got them all.”

“I know,” she said, looking at Mike. “I got them all. And as I killed each and every one of them, I knew what they were thinking. Fear. Panic. Hatred. Hopelessness. Breakfast.”

“Breakfast?”

“One of the techs had skipped breakfast, and he was really regretting not having had waffles.” Kerrigan gave a sniffling giggle. “He was about to have his throat slit, and he was worrying about waffles.” She put her hands along the sides of her head and ran her fingers through her red hair. “It sucks being a telepath.”

“I’ll bet,” said Mike, aware that the fear was still with him. The fear that Kerrigan could cut open his belly before he could even react. And that she knew he was thinking that.

“I know you’re afraid,” said Kerrigan. “And you can admit it. That makes you smarter than most. God, what I went through to become this, what the Confederates did to me. Do you know?”

“I know that the Confederacy has a lot of deep holes to hide their secrets in. Deeper and blacker than I ever imagined. Ghost training was for an elite group of carefully controlled telepaths . . .”

Kerrigan was nodding as he spoke. “Controlled through drugs and threats and brutality, until they owned you body and soul. They are no better than these Zerg creatures, creating warriors for a larger empire. We have no lives but the ones the Confederacy allows us, until we are no longer useful, and then we are discarded, lest we create future problems. Unless . . .”

“Unless you escape,” said Mike. “Or someone helps you escape.” And he suddenly realized why this former ghost was working for Arcturus Mengsk. She owed him her life.

Kerrigan just nodded in response. “There’s more to it, but yes.”

There were heavy footfalls at the entrance, and Mike rose with his gauss rifle ready. Raynor’s armored form appeared in the doorway.

“You children okay?” he shouted.

“We’re done here,” said Mike. “Center captured, message delivered.”

“Good,” said Captain Raynor, “ ’cause we’ve got a chunk of Alpha Squad coming up from the south, and we’re going to need all the help we can get handling them. She okay?”

“I’m fine,” said Kerrigan, rising to her feet. “You can talk to me directly, you know.”

“Maybe I’ll just think it at you,” said Raynor.

“Jim!” Mike said sharply. “That’s enough.”

“What?” Raynor looked surprised by Mike’s tone.

“That’s enough,” repeated Mike, his tone less heated but still grave. His serious voice.

The large captain looked at Mike, then slowly nodded. “Yeah, I suppose it is.” To Kerrigan he said, “Sorry to offend, ma’am.”

“Used to it, Captain,” said Kerrigan. “You said we had more Confederates to kill. Let’s get a move on.”

She forced her way past both men, phasing invisible as she went.

Captain Raynor shook his head. “Women.”

Mike softened his tone. “She’s been under a lot of stress lately.”

Raynor snorted. “Could have fooled me.”

The pair followed Raynor out of the building. Along the horizon there were small flashes of battle as the Antigans and Confederates met in combat.

Above them, in the darkening sky, there were other flashes, of another battle. They danced across the sky like new stars and ended only when a brilliant meteor streaked across the sky, splitting the screaming atmosphere in its wake.

CHAPTER 10
THE WRECK OF THE NORAD II

There’s an old Earth word. Its called schadenfreude—the feeling of elation that comes from learning of the suffering of others. Like when you hear that a rival newsman suddenly was caught cursing in front of a live mike, or that a particularly corrupt alderman just stepped in front of a garbage truck. It’s elation accompanied by that twinge of guilt for feeling so good, and the quiet, fervent prayer that something that bad never happens to you.

With the Protoss and Zerg biting deep into Confederate territory, we had schadenfreude in buckets.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



OTHER MEN AND WOMEN WENT TO WAR. MIKE returned to Mengsk’s base and monitored the flow of communications. There was the blind panic he had come to expect during warfare—units suddenly cut off and demanding, then pleading for, reinforcements, then relief and finally rescue. Other messages from units that suddenly evaporated in a haze of radiation. And still other messages, these from civilians, asking for help from anyone, on any side.

And then there were the anomalous reports, the ones of monsters suddenly appearing in the countryside, ascribed to the Confederates, or the rebels, or to invasions from beyond. These reports were growing more numerous by the hour, and they convinced Mike that Kerrigan was right: the Zerg were on Antiga.

He wanted to hit the console when that realization sank in. Zerg presence was as good as a cancer diagnosis, and much more fatal. Until they figured out how to defeat them, the Zerg would eat this world alive. Or the Protoss—fatal chemotherapy—would sterilize it to keep the Zerg from spreading.

“But it doesn’t work that way, does it?” said Mike to the comm unit. “A few cells always seem to escape, and the cancer keeps growing.”

The fury he felt in his belly lasted only a moment, then was replaced with amazement as the next message rattled through his earpiece.

“This is General Duke, calling from the Alpha Squadron Norad II! flagship We’ve crash-landed and are being hit hard by the Zerg! Request immediate backup from anyone receiving this signal! Repeat, this is a priority one distress call. This is General Duke . . .”

The distress call went into a loop, and Michael listened to it three more times before checking the other channels.

There were a couple calls asking for confirmation, and a plethora of other responses, describing attacks by the Zerg and Antigan rebels, and in one case, an assault by other Confederate forces. And there were now reports of Protoss ships in-system, fighting something themselves, probably Zerg similar to the ones that brought down the Norad II, out in the outer rim of ice worlds. There were even some reports of Protoss ground forces appearing. There was a lot of noise, but nothing that resembled an honest, solid offer of help.

He’s cooked, thought Michael. Old Duke’s goose is finally cooked.

Raynor stormed in about ten minutes later. “Mike, you’re with me. Suit up.”

“What’s up?” Mike asked, reaching for his combat armor.

“You didn’t hear the news in here?” Raynor looked as though lightning bolts would spring from his brow at any moment.

“The normal panic and despair,” said Mike, waving at the board. “Oh, yeah. I heard Duke finally got promoted to general. Should we send a fruit basket?”

“Funny, newshound. Mengsk wants us to go in and rescue him. He thinks Duke would make a good ally.”

Mike blinked at the captain. “I’m hearing things, right?”

“That’s what I said,” Raynor said, holding out Mike’s helmet.

“He’s crazy!”

“It’s been noted,” Raynor said grimly.

“And Mengsk wants me to go? It’s news I can cover from here.”

“I want you to come along. That bastard locked me and my boys up. I’m going to want someone there who he’s willing to talk to.”

“Did I mention that the last time I talked to him he had me forcibly ejected from his bridge?” said Mike, taking the helmet.

“It’s come up, but at least I’m sure you’re not going to shoot him right away.”

Mike locked down the helmet and followed Raynor out of the comm area. “I suddenly have a craving for a cigarette.”

“Maybe you can bum one off Duke.”

Only when they were on the road did Mike think to ask, “Does Kerrigan know about this?”

“Uh-huh.”

“And she thinks it’s a good idea?”

“Actually,” said the former lawman, “she’s the one who called Mengsk crazy.”

“So you two agreed on something. I’m amazed.”

“Yeah,” said Raynor. Then there was a pause. “Yeah, I guess we did.”

Arcturus Mengsk was starting to rally troops now to his banner, and when Raynor and Mike arrived on the surface, the assault to rescue the downed battle-cruiser was already under way.

The units that barreled across the flats now included Antigan rebels, Sons of Korhal, and Confederate stragglers that had discarded their loyalties and kept their weapons. Raynor rode at the left flank of a flight of Vulture hover-cycles, while overhead a squadron of A-17 Wraith fighters tore through the sky. Huge Goliaths left great splayed footprints in the soft mud, and they soon overtook a unit of Arclite siege tanks, churning across the bottomlands, their support frames pulled up for movement.

The combined forces met resistance almost immediately. Zerglings and hydralisks spattered on all sides of them, like bugs on a windshield. The air was filled with both the organic cannons (now known to Mike and the rest of human space as mutalisks) and creatures that looked like jellyfish rains with lobster claws; they drifted over the alien forces like storm-clouds in the desert.

There was a cluster of marines off to Mike’s right, swarming up the sides of what looked like a giant upright zergling, a titanic creature with front claws like huge, hooked sabers. On the horizon, something that looked like a cross between a flying squid and a giant starfish fled from the assault of the Wraith fighters.

They plowed through the Zerg forces, routing some, eliminating others. A group of zerglings erupted from the ground and took out a full unit of marines before the Vultures arrived and laid down a blanket of withering fire.

The Zerg fell back, returned in greater numbers, then fell back again. Mike felt he was fighting the sea. The waves were being beaten back, but he was sure that it was an illusion. The tide was coming in, and it would return in greater force.

In his gut Mike knew that Antiga Prime was damned, as damned as Chau Sara and Mar Sara had been. These things were burrowing through the heart of the world, and either they would be successful or the Protoss would burn them from space.

The Zerg line stiffened for a moment, then broke again, and the humans were through, heading for the uplands where the Norad II went down.

With one glance at the starship, Mike could see that the old behemoth would never fly again. Its rear engine pods had been twisted at a forty-five degree angle to the rest of the structure, and the lower landing struts, if they had even been deployed, had been mired totally in the mud. The ship’s forward bridge hung precariously over the edge of the mesa, with a view of the devastation beneath it.

Mike and Raynor gunned their engines for an open hatchway and drove their Vultures on board. They sealed the hatch behind them manually, while outside another wave of mutalisks popped up over the horizon.

“Which way?” asked Raynor, pulling off his helmet.

“Come on,” said Mike, tearing off toward the bridge. He moved through the tight spaces of the Norad II effortlessly, despite his combat armor. He had noticed that Mengsk provided larger hallways on his ship than the Confederacy managed.

It was as if Duke had never left the bridge. The silverbacked gorilla was still hunched over his station in his armored hide. The only change was the number of screens around him that showed nothing but static, and a cascade of fiber-optic cables draped along one bulkhead. He turned to the newcomers and scowled.

“You’re about the last folks I expected to show up,” he growled.

“Yeah, we love you, too, General,” said Mike, pushing his way to the ship’s comm unit. He punched in the communication code for Mengsk’s base.

“What’s all this about?” Duke barked.

“A word from our sponsor,” said Mike. “It feels like years since I last said that. Anyone got a cig?”

On the screen, the static-scarred form of Arcturus Mengsk formed. Mengsk, thought Mike, safe in his secret redoubt while the rest of us did the fighting and bleeding.

Mike didn’t think it possible, but Duke’s scowl deepened. “What’s your angle, Mengsk?” he asked.

“Our angle?” Raynor snarled. “I’ll give you an angle, you slimy Confederate piece of . . .”

“Easy, Jim,” said Mike.

“In case you haven’t noticed,” said Mengsk, “the Confederacy is falling apart, Duke. Its colonies are in open revolt. The Zerg are rampaging unchecked. What would have happened here today if we hadn’t shown up?”

“Your point?” Duke kept a stone face.

Mike checked the other screens. Another Wraith attack had dispersed the mutalisks, but the flying starfish looked to be made of tougher stuff.

“I’m giving you a choice,” Mengsk said smoothly. “You can go back to the Confederacy and lose, or you can join us and help save our entire race from being overrun by the Zerg.”

“You expect me to answer that?”

“I don’t think it’s a difficult decision.” A small smile appeared beneath Mengsk’s gray-spattered mustache.

“I’m a general, for God’s sake,” Duke exploded.

“Oh yeah,” said Mike. “Congratulations. Shall we put it on your tombstone?”

“Michael, please,” said Mengsk. “Duke, you’re a general without an army. I’m offering you a position on my staff, in my cabinet, not just some backwater post where they shelved you before the war.”

“I don’t know . . .” said Duke, and Mike saw the warrior waver for a moment. Mengsk had him. Poor Duke, he had been hooked. He just didn’t know it yet.

“Don’t test my patience, Edmund,” said Mengsk. Somewhere beyond the bulkheads, something exploded near the ship. Almost as if it had been planned to punctuate Mengsk’s comment.

Duke held the moment for a decorous beat, then said, “All right, Mengsk. You’ve got a deal.”

“You’ve made the right choice . . . General Duke,” said Mengsk. “Captain Raynor?”

“Yes, sir?” Raynor was scowling now.

“Escort the general’s supporters and equipment to a safe location.” As Mengsk spoke, Duke enabled the ship’s self-destruct. In twenty minutes they would be klicks away, and the Norad II would be a thermonuclear fireball.

“I hope it takes a lot of Zergs with it,” said Mike, as the bridge started to clear very, very fast.

Later, Mike was back at Mengsk’s communications center. With the explosion of the Norad II, there had been a lull in the fighting. Confederate troops, including the neurally resocialized ones, had switched sides easily with official permission, and now the only enemies to deal with were inhuman.

The downside was that there was no shortage of these.

Mike wrapped up a report on the Norad II rescue and shot it into the net. He leaned back and ran a hand through his hair. It felt thinner than before.

A pack of cigarettes, slightly crushed, dropped onto the console, followed by a foil container of matches. Raynor said, “One of the crew of the Norad says you’re even now.”

“Excellent,” said Mike, drawing out a coffin nail.

“Sending another report to nowhere?”

“I thought Kerrigan was the mind reader. But yeah. Old habits die hard, though I have the fantasy that someone finds these reports years later and appreciates all the sacrifice of men and women against these things. And all the stupidity as well.”

Raynor settled down into a chair across from him as Mike lit up. “Unlikely. Like Mengsk says, the victors write the histories. Losing memoirs are deleted like yesterday’s data.”

Mike took a deep draw and coughed, making a face. “What did they marinate these in, cat urine?”

Raynor raised his hands. “Best I could find, under the circumstances. Story of our lives.”

“You betcha,” said Mike. “Speaking of the uber-Mengsk, how did your talk with Arcturus go?”

“I told him that Duke was a snake.” Raynor sighed. “And he said . . .”

“That he was our snake, right?”

Raynor shook his head in disbelief. “I believe in Mengsk’s cause, that the Confederacy has to go, and he did get me out of stir, but, man. Some of the deals he’s making. Some of the things he’s asking us to do. . .”

“Don’t go following causes,” said Mike, taking a painful puff. “They’ll just break your heart. When idealism meets reality, it’s rarely reality that backs down. I’ve seen more good government types turn into political hacks than I’ve seen zerglings. And I’ve seen a lot of zerglings.”

There was a silence between the two men. In the background the muted comm units spoke of mutalisks and Wraiths, of Goliaths and hydralisks, and the starfish things, which they were calling Zerg queens. And death. They spoke incessantly of death.

“I tell you I was married once?” Raynor volunteered.

The chasm of personal interaction yawned wide and deep at Mike’s feet. “It hasn’t come up,” he said calmly, hoping that he was not expected to share back.

“Married. Had a kid. He was ‘gifted,’ they said.”

“I heard the quotation marks around that. Gifted like in ghost material? Psionic powers? Telepathic?”

“Uh-huh. Sent him off to a special school. Government scholarship. A few months later, we got a letter. There had been an ‘incident’ at the school.”

Mike had heard of such letters. They were unfortunately as common as grass when dealing with telepaths. Another of the Confederacy’s dirty little secrets, rarely broadcast. “I’m sorry,” Mike said, because that was all he could say.

“Yeah. Liddy never recovered. She just sort of wasted away, that winter she went down with the flu. And afterwards, I threw myself into my work. Found out I liked working alone.”

“It’s an easy trap to fall into, hiding in your work,” said Mike, looking at the transmit light of his commlink, which meant his report was being sent out into the void.

“Anyway, I wanted you to know,” said Raynor. “You may have thought I was being hard on Kerrigan for being a telepath. Maybe I was. But I have my reasons.”

“She’s got her own problems, you know. Like everybody else, and like no one you’ve ever met. You might want to cut her a little slack.”

“It’s kind of hard, when she knows what you’re really thinking.”

“Kerrigan seems to be a good soldier,” said Mike, the image of her as a death-dealing dervish rising unbidden to his mind. “She may be wound a little tight, that’s all.”

“I think she’s dangerous,” said Raynor. “Dangerous to the troops around her. Dangerous to Mengsk. And dangerous to herself.”

Mike shrugged, unsure how much he could comfortably reveal to the ex-marshal. He settled at last for “She’s had a tough life.”

“And we’ve had it easy so far?”

“All the more reason to keep an eye on her. Watch her back. Whether she knows it or not, though she probably will. We all need guardian angels.”

The conversation shifted after that to questions of what worlds were in rebellion and what effect Duke’s defection would have on other military leaders. Finally Raynor took his leave and abandoned Mike to the soft urgency of the communications room.

Mike looked at the half-empty pack of cigarettes. The taste of the first one was still pungent in his mouth.

“Hell,” he said, reaching for the pack and the matches. “I guess, around here, you can learn to tolerate just about anything.”

CHAPTER 11
CHESS

I played chess with Arcturus Mengsk. I lost regularly, by the way. Someday I’ll probably be dragged before some high jus tice and told that this was a crime against the state, but I will have no defense. Other than losing more times than I won. More often than not, Mengsk would dangle some bait in front of me in a game, and I would snap at it, only to dis cover too late that I had been distracted from the trap he was setting.

The entire human campaign against the Zerg was simi lar, consisting of a series of defeats, each one more galling than the last because each time we ignored what was really going on. Our first warning that the Zerg were planetside came usually too late, when the creep appeared at our doorsteps or the Protoss warped in with the thunder-god ships.

We thought we could escape it. Some of us, including Mengsk himself, thought we could control it. But we were all pawns in a greater game.

No, not pawns. Dominos. Each falling in turn, planet after planet, person after person, until we reached the biggest domino of them all, the one called Tarsonis.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



“THE COMPARISON HAS BEEN MADE BETWEEN war and chess,” said Arcturus Mengsk, forking his knight to threaten both Mike’s queen and his bishop.

“You’re very good at both,” said Mike, moving his queen to take Mengsk’s rook.

“Actually, I find the comparison to be false,” said the terrorist, moving his knight to take the bishop. “Checkmate, by the way.”

Mike blinked at the board. Mengsk’s strategy was obvious now, in the same way that it had been totally opaque mere seconds before. The reporter mentally kicked himself and reached for his brandy snifter. In the background, the lost tunes of ancient Miller and Goodman warbled out of the comm unit. The ashtray to one side of the board was filled with butts, all of them Mike’s. They smelled faintly of cat urine.

They were on board the Hyperion, resting in a hidden hanger on Antiga Prime. Duke was off reorganizing the rebel troops into something that was more Confederate in nature. Raynor was off trying to keep Duke from making a complete mess of things. Mike had no idea where Kerrigan was, but that was normal for Kerrigan.

“Chess is not like war?” Mike asked.

“Once, perhaps, it was,” said Mengsk. “On Old Earth, back in the mists of time. Two equal opponents, with equal forces, on a level playing field.”

“And that’s not the case. Not anymore.”

“Hardly,” said the terrorist, warming to his own discussion. “First, the opponents are hardly ever truly even. The Confederacy of Man had Apocalypse-class missiles and my homeworld did not; the Confederacy played that card until Korhal IV was a blackened glass sphere hanging in space. Hardly even. Similarly, our little rebellion seemed at first to be undermanned and underfunded, but with each new revolt the Confederacy loses more of its will to fight. It is ancient and rotten, and all it needs is a good push to cave it in. You don’t see that in chess.

“Second,” Mengsk continued, “is the idea of equal forces. I mentioned the missiles, so effective in my father’s time, yet mere pinpricks in the light of the forces being wielded today. Forces continue to evolve—nukes, telepaths, now Zerg being raised by the Confederacy.”

“War is supposed to increase development,” said Mike.

“Yes, but most people use the guns and armor analogy: one side gets a better gun, the other side gets better armor, which inspires a still better gun, and so on. The truth is that a better gun inspires a chemical counterweapon, which then inspires a telepathic strike, which then brings about an artificial intelligence guiding the weapon. The pressure of war does bring about growth, but it is never the neat, linear growth that you learn about in the classroom.”

“Or read about in the papers.”

Mengsk smiled. “Third is the idea of a level playing field. The chessboard is limited to an eight-by-eight grid. There is nothing beyond this little universe. No ninth rank. No green pieces that suddenly sweep onto the board to attack both black and white. No pawns that suddenly become bishops.”

“A pawn can become a queen,” Mike noted.

“But only by advancing through all the spaces of its row, under fire the entire time. It doesn’t suddenly blossom into a queen by its own volition. No, chess is nothing like war, which is one of the reasons I play it. It’s so much simpler than real life.”

Not for the first or last time, Mike thought about Mengsk’s almost supernatural ability to warp reality around himself. “You think that the Confederacy is going to be able to come up with a weapon against these latest attacks? Against the Protoss and the Zerg?”

“Unlikely, though they are pulling out all the stops. Doing what they do best right now: propaganda and silencing those who speak out. Those are their best weapons, and they have never hesitated to use them before. But they’re just throwing spitwads at a bull elephant that’s bearing down on them. Hang on, I’ve got something here I wanted to show you.” Mengsk pressed numerous buttons on a remote control. He stared at it, as if trying to remember a secret code.

“I thought you once said that the Confederacy was breeding the Zerg. Doesn’t that make the Zerg their weapons?” Mike asked.

“Originally I thought so as well.” Mengsk pressed a few more buttons, then paused. “And though I may be incorrect in the assumption, as far as our propaganda is concerned, that’s our story, and we’re sticking with it. Nothing undermines faith in the government faster than realizing that they’ve been developing deadly alien menaces in their spare time.”

“But the truth really is?” Mike prompted.

“The truth is as malleable as ever.” Mengsk grinned. “Yes, the Confederacy has been studying the Zerg for years, and the ones in the Sara system were deliberately brought there by Confederate agents. Yes, they were a big weapons test. But no, they didn’t create the Zerg. No, they had a much worse plan in mind. It was on those disks that you and Raynor brought back from the Jacobs Installation. Here we go. You’ll appreciate this.”

He hit a button, and the screen sprang to scratchy life. When the distortion had cleared, Mike could see a string of low buttes and mesas beneath an orange-brown sky. The scene could have been anywhere on Antiga Prime. The familiar UNN logo perched along one side, and multiplanetary stock prices crawled across the bottom of the screen.

Then a frighteningly familiar voice spoke over the panorama. “This is Michael Liberty, reporting from Antiga Prime.”

Mike blinked. That was his voice, part of his last transmission out. But he had never sent this particular footage. Had they pulled it from a file somewhere?

The camera continued to pan, then settled on the speaker. He was dressed in a neat duster (much neater than the one that currently hung in Mike’s locker), his blond hair pulled back to cover a bald spot, his features hard-chiseled and experienced, his eyes deep and soulful.

It was Michael Liberty, but not Mike. This Michael Liberty looked almost like an idealized version of Mike himself.

The figure on the screen continued, “This reporter has just escaped captivity at the hands of the infamous terrorist Arcturus Mengsk. I was captured on Mar Sara by the rebels shortly before the reptilian Protoss destroyed the planet, and have only made it to safety now.”

“That’s not me,” said Mike.

“I know,” said Mengsk. “And the Protoss aren’t reptiles, as far as we know. But keep watching.”

“During my captivity I learned that Mengsk and the Sons of Korhal are in control of powerful mind-control drugs, which they have been using freely on the populace,” continued the flat-screen Mike Liberty. “Hundreds have died as a result of indiscriminate spraying, which can only be described as chemical attacks against innocent citizens. Others have been warped into strange mutagenic shapes as a result of side effects of these drugs.”

Mengsk made a rude noise, but the figure on the screen continued, “Mengsk sent a saboteur aboard the Norad II and exposed the crew to a virulent toxin. The result was the recent crash of that ship. Agents of the Sons of Korhal captured those affected by the mind-control drugs, and left the rest to die at the hands of their Zerg allies.”

“Zerg allies? Who’s writing that crap?” Mike snapped at the screen.

“It is much of muchness,” Mengsk said calmly. “Laying it on a bit thick and all.”

“I believe that General Edmund Duke, scion of the Duke Family of Tarsonis, has fallen prey to these mind-control devices, and now has been reduced to a mentally reprogrammed zombie in the service of the terrorists. In this way Mengsk and his inhuman allies hope to confuse the brave warriors of the Confederacy and cause them to lose faith in their leaders.”

“Brave warriors of the . . . I used that line in a filler piece I did on the Norad II!” said Mike. “And the bit about ‘virulent toxins.’ That rings another bell.”

“Groundwater pollution outside a middle school,” said Mengsk. “One of your better early pieces, if I remember right.”

“Only by eternal vigilance can we root out such terrorists as Mengsk and his mind-controlled minions,” said the figure on the screen. “As I speak a massive Confederate blockade is surrounding Antiga Prime, and the terrorist should be destroyed within a few days. This is Michael Daniel Liberty for UNN.”

Mengsk hit another button. Michael Daniel Liberty froze into silence on the screen.

“Did you see that!?” Mike shouted, jumping up from his seat. “That wasn’t me!”

“I hope not,” Mengsk said with a calm grin. “You seem like such a rational and truthful reporter, most of the time.”

“What did they do?”

“You’ve never been edited before?” Mengsk raised an eyebrow.

“Of course!” Mike snapped, then added quickly, “I mean for time, or if the facts couldn’t be confirmed, or the legal department had a problem, or a sponsor raised a stink. I mean, I’ve had things cut before, and sometimes they’ve slid in images that took the tone of the story in a different direction. But this is a . . . a . . .”

“Lie?”

“Fabrication,” Mike said, frowning.

“Indeed. Clipped together from bits of previous reporting, using another actor as a stand-in, a shuffling of pixels. Mind you, it’s easy enough on a flat screen—damned impossible with a true hologram. That’s why I prefer the latter, you know. This is just enough to fool someone just catching the news, to remind them that you’re alive and well and fighting the good fight for UNN and the Confederacy.”

“But my reports . . .” Mike sputtered.

“Grist that they took apart and reassembled as they saw fit.”

Mike slouched back into his chair. “I’m going to kill Anderson.”

“Your Anderson may already be dead, I’m afraid,” said the terrorist. “If he’s as devoted a reporter as you.”

Mike snorted.

“Or,” Mengsk reconsidered, “he may be acquiescing to the current power structure, though he knows it’s a horrible idea. Maybe that’s why the ‘toxic poisons’ line is in there—a bit of internal sabotage, a desperate cry for help. I mean, it doesn’t make a whole lot of sense: Why would mind-control drugs be poisons? Of course, it did let them lift an entire sentence verbatim.”

“Yeah, that’s a shortcut Handy Anderson would take.”

“I just wanted you to know that your own network has turned its back on you. I didn’t want you to find out at a bad time. Like on the battlefield, for example.” Mengsk refilled Mike’s snifter.

“But why this?”

“Propaganda is a weapon that the Confederacy wields best, and wields heaviest. It is their hammer. And when all you have is a hammer, then everything looks like a nail.”

“You’d think they’d have better weapons than a reporter to throw at you,” Mike muttered. He shook his head at the screen. “What happened to all their Zerg research, the material we got out of that installation?”

“Ah.” Mengsk hit another series of buttons. “The Jacobs disk. I’m glad you remembered that—it shows that my mind-control drugs have not had a complete effect on you. Don’t look at me that way, it was meant as a joke.”

“I’m a little sensitive about that right now. It’ll pass.”

“I expected weapons data—something to keep them ahead of the technological curve. Instead I found something much more interesting. Here we go. You know about ghosts, of course.”

Mike thought of Kerrigan, the merciless fighter who felt the death of each of her victims. “Telepathic warriors. A specialty of the Confederates, and an example of your technological curve.”

“An interesting example, if I may digress. The original inhabitants of the colony ships were Earth people, but the long voyage apparently put a twist in their genetic code, enough to ring out more psionic abilities than were common in the original Terran populace. An interesting happenstance.”

“I think we’ve both gotten to the point where we don’t believe in happenstance.” Mike took a pull on his brandy.

Mengsk gave a good-natured shrug. “By design or accident, the humans of what would become the Confederacy tended toward psychic abilities. Again, through design or accident, we found this out and created the ghosts—superior assassins with mind-reading powers. It’s a horrible process—only a few children make it out of the process in any usable state. And, until recently, the Confederate’s control over them seemed unbreakable.”

“Lieutenant Sarah Kerrigan. How did you break their control over her?”

“That’s a case where one side gets better armor, and the other side gets a bigger gun,” Mengsk said with a smile. “Suffice it to say that the control over her was broken, and broken in such a way that she was left amazingly intact and generally useful.”

“And grateful.”

“And grateful,” Mengsk admitted. “And she has appeared often enough that the Confederates are in a tizzy about it.”

“Which suits you just fine,” said Mike. “But you were busy digressing?”

“Yes. Now we get to the Jacobs disk. It turns out that our pestilent friends the Zerg are attuned to psychic emanations. Apparently the wavelengths that the ghosts function on are similar to those that the higher-level Zerg use to control the lesser ones. So they can zero in on them at close range.”

“How close?” Mike asked, thinking suddenly of Kerrigan’s activities in the Sara and Antiga systems.

“For a normal telepath, very, very close. Tens of yards at best. By that time a hydralisk can smell them anyway. But that’s part of the technology the Confederates have used in their tower defenses and other anti-ghost detectors.”

“Guns and armor. Can the ghosts read Zerg minds like they do humans’?”

“It’s much more painful. And yes, the Confederates tried. They came away with the idea that the Zerg are an ultimate evolutionary success stories: everything is either genetic material for their creations or meat to be fed to their children. They operate off a hierarchy of hive minds, each greater than the ones below it, growing up to near-planetary consciousnesses.”

“Sounds appealing.” Mike took another long sip of his brandy. It burned the back of his throat and reminded him he was human.

“Nasty. The Protoss are as bad,” said Mengsk. “Mind you, this is all from the Zerg viewpoint that’s recorded on the disks, but the Protoss are the ultimate genetic purists. They see themselves as the judges of the universe, eradicating any life that gets out of hand and does not meet their standard of perfection.”

“Genetic Survivors versus Genetic Xenophobes. A match made in hell.”

“Very much so. So the Confederates discover the Zerg and discover the telepathic attraction. They want more Zerg available.”

“More? Why in the name of God would they want more?”

“The nonlinear nature of war, son. They were looking for a weapon with all the advantages of nukes and none of the downside, like radiation or bad press. The Zergs were perfect—they were ugly-buggy aliens that the Confederates could unleash on anyone, and then come in afterwards and eliminate. A pocket plague of monsters.”

“You said you thought they were breeding them.”

“And I was wrong about that,” Mengsk said smoothly, “Breeding them is much more complex than just capturing a bunch of zerglings and putting them in the same cage. So they needed to lure more into their traps, and that’s where the telepaths came in.”

“But the telepaths have limited range.”

“Yes,” Mengsk agreed. “So they worked on improving that range. What you pulled out of the Jacobs Installation was the plans for a Transplanar Psionic Waveform Emitter. Nice name, and fairly self-descriptive. With it they could boost the power of a telepath and make it an interplanetary beacon for the Zerg, drawing them in like moths to a lantern.”

Mike was silent for a moment, then said, “The Sara system.”

“Exactly. That’s what I mean when I say they were using those planets as a testing ground for their weapons. They brought the Zerg to Sara, and the Protoss came after them. But they brought more than just a couple zerglings—they brought the whole Zerg ecosystem and power structure into play, which they didn’t expect. And now the Zerg are moving from system to system at will, directed by their own intelligence, intent on either transforming humanity or consuming it.”

“So you know how to defeat them?” Mike asked.

“Other than blasting each and every one of them into its and burning their nests, no.” Mengsk leaned forward. “But I do know how to send them in the directions I want them to go.”

“How does that help?” Mike shook his head. Had the brandy made him suddenly stupid?

Mengsk leaned back. “There was one piece of truth in that news report your doppelg?nger delivered. There is a serious lockade forming around Antiga. The Confederates are hoping to keep us penned up until either the Zerg or the Protoss destroy us.”

“And we’re just sitting here?”

“No. I’m already doing something. We built an emitter, based on the plans you liberated. We’re going to take it into the heart of Confederate territory and set it off. Every Zerg from as far away as ten light-years is going to come here. They’re going to fall among the blockaders like falcons on doves. The crash of the Norad II will be a simple fender bender in comparison.”

“But the emitter will only amplify. You need a telepath to . . .” The final circuit closed in Mike’s brain. “Kerrigan. You’re going to use Kerrigan to bring in the Zerg.”

“Very good.”

“You can’t do that!” Mike objected. “You want her to break into a Confederate camp? They’ll have detectors. She’ll never make it!”

“I have a high degree of confidence in the lieutenant.”

”You can’t do that!” Mike repeated.

“You have your tense wrong. I gave the orders for the operation before we sat down for our first game. The good lieutenant should be picking up the emitter in the shops below right about now. If you hurry, you can catch up with her.”

Mike cursed and launched himself from his seat.

“And wish her luck from me!” Mengsk shouted at Mike’s back as the reporter bolted out of the terrorist leader’s quarters. Then Mengsk leaned back, lifted his own brandy snifter, and offered a silent toast to the frozen figure of the false Michael Liberty on the screen.

CHAPTER 12
BELLY OF THE BEAST

Aliens were pressing in on human space, and the humans reacted by turning on one another. I can only imagine what the Zerg and the Protoss thought as they landed on planets that consisted of nothing but rebels and Confederates whal ing the tar out of each other. They probably thought it was the normal behavior pattern for our race. And I suppose they would be right.

Mengsk’s successes, spread in part by bootleg copies of my own reports, sparked dozens of brushfire wars. Every crank with a gripe took up arms against the ancient Confederate regime. The Confederacy in turn reacted as it always had to armed dissent—with harsher and harsher oppression that in turn spawned other revolts.

And through it all, the Zerg were infiltrating more planets, and the Protoss were turning them to dead lumps. The humans didn’t have so many worlds that they could afford to lose them at this clip. If the two sides had been thinking, they would have joined forces to fight the true menace.

I think everybody was so busy planning and fighting that no one really had time to think.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



“KERRIGAN!” MIKE SHOUTED IN THE LANDING Bay. The lieutenant was just putting on her helmet. He had no time for armor, but he did grab his duster.

“Liberty,” she said grimly. Mike saw a large device mounted to the side of her Vulture bike. “I’m just heading out.”

“Ride shotgun?”

“Look, normally I’d . . .” she began, then looked at Mike with her deep jade-green eyes. The hairs on the back of Mike’s neck stood up, and he knew that she knew.

Her too-wide lips twitched for a moment. Then she shook her head and said, “It’s your funeral. I’ll need someone to lug the gear anyway. Come on.”

The pair roared out of the hangar, making for the rendezvous point.

Antiga Prime had suffered under the relentless assault. The sky was darker now from the smoke of continuous pyres, and the great loated figure of the world’s gas giant primary hung like a sorrowful god behind a shroud of mourning. In the distance there was the thunder of Arclite artillery, though who was firing, and who they were firing at, was unknown.

They passed abandoned bunkers, cracked open like eggshells, surrounded by the partially buried detritus of war: broken weapons and shattered men. The thunder grew louder, and Liberty realized they were heading into the heart of the storm.

“We’ve got siege tanks and Goliaths,” Kerrigan said over the comm link, “trying to punch a hole in their lines. We slip through and into Confederate territory. Regret coming now?”

“Maybe a little.” Mike knew that the ghost knew his answer even before he spoke.

“So Mengsk gave you the whole song and dance,” she continued. Mike frowned, concerned that the telepath was rummaging through his thoughts so easily. “Got you to come along.”

“Check my mental replay again, Lieutenant,” said Mike. “Mengsk never asked me to go.”

“He didn’t have to. He knows the buttons to press on people. Probably he felt that if he ordered you to come help, you’d probably just dump him then and there.”

“He’s probably right.”

“He usually is. That’s why it’s probably a good idea you’re along.”

Up ahead, a pile of boulders vaporized in a massive explosion. Kerrigan brought the cycle up short.

“That shouldn’t happen,” she said. “Our siege tanks know we’re coming this way. Did Duke screw up his artillery spotting on purpose, or . . .”

Mike heard the whistling of another set of incoming rounds. “It’s their tanks!” he shouted. “They’ve broken through our lines!”

Kerrigan gunned the engine the moment he said it, tearing the Vulture at a sharp angle to its original course of travel. The road ahead vanished in a crescendo of flying earth and rock as another round tracked closer. The shattered earth was too much for the limited grav units, and the entire bike shook.

“It’s a bit—” Mike began.

“Sorry for the rough ride,” Kerrigan snapped over the comm link. “Just hang on!”

Next time let me finish my sentence, thought Mike, and felt Kerrigan shrug on the bike.

The Confederates must have had a spotter. The missile fire tracked them mercilessly, staying about a hundred yards behind them. Kerrigan took them into a ravine that had long since lost anything that looked like water.

“Let’s see them follow in here,” she said.

Mike heard the high-pitched whine of metal slicing through air, “Wraiths!” he yelled into the comm link.

The fighter spacecraft came in low and hard, lasting both sides of the ravine with their 25-millimeter burst-lasers. The scrub was incinerated at a touch, and the fighters pulled up, unable to see their prey through the smoke they had generated.

“They’re herding us,” Kerrigan’s voice crackled over the comm link. “But to where?”

The ground beneath the hover-cycle suddenly changed in texture, from red clays and brownish slates to a mottled clumping of gray-black moss.

“Creep!” said Mike, as soon as he had recognized it. “They’re herding us into Zerg territory!”

Kerrigan cursed and threw on the brakes, but the creep beneath the grav-fields provided no traction for the bike’s transducer coils. The thin bike started to fishtail, then skewed horribly to one side, plowing up a thick crust of the creep like foam on a wave.

Mike shouted, and Kerrigan yelled something. The reporter clutched the container of the psi emitter, half hoping that it would provide some protection. He was sure that if anyone could get them through this, it would be the ghost lieutenant.

Then the ground opened up beneath them, and they both tumbled into the darkness.



Sometime later, Mike heard Kerrigan’s voice, as if from a distance, “Liberty?”

“Urg,” was the best Mike could reply. Hell, she can read my mind, let her read this.

“Is the psi emitter all right?” she asked.

“Oh yeah. I cushioned its fall with my body.”

He opened his eyes and discovered he was lying in soft, recently churned earth. That must have been what broke their fall as they pitched down the rabbit hole.

He looked up. There was a jagged hole in the ceiling, probably where they tore through the creep matting. Already the thick webbing was reknitting across the opening.

Mike spat out some blood. He had bitten the inside of his mouth in the fall. The rest of his body seemed battered but generally unharmed. His duster was caked with soft earth. He would feel the bruises tomorrow.

If I’m lucky, he thought.

“If we’re both lucky,” said Kerrigan. She was already on her feet, sweeping the area with a wrist-mounted light. She had slung her canister rifle over her shoulder.

Mike stood up, and found himself wobbling but unhurt. “Y’all right?” he managed.

“Not bad,” said the ghost. “I landed on my pride, which is, I’m afraid, a lost cause. Had to shoot it, put it out of its misery. We’re patsies. Fools. Mooks. Rubes.”

“No one expected the Confederates—” Mike began.

“To use the terrain and situation to their advantage? Exactly. Which is why we’re patsies. They came out to meet our attack, and then flushed us into the one place we don’t want to be.”

“You know, this would be easier if you—”

“Let you finish your sentences. Sorry. Nervous habit right now. You’re practically broadcasting your fear, and that’s irritating me.”

Like anybody wouldn’t be afraid in this situation, Mike thought, walking over to the remains of the Vulture bike.

“The bike is shot,” Kerrigan said, without looking, and of course she was right. The frame was bent in three places, so that the long, lean vehicle had been turned into a twisted corkscrew. Something important had been punctured and was leaking into the ground. The bike, in spite of all its metal and shaped ceramic, had taken the fall worse than he had.

“This way,” said Kerrigan, pointing sharply one way along the corridor.

“Any clue why?”

“No, but something large and foul-thinking is in the other direction. You get to carry the emitter.”

Mike hoisted the emitter in its container and followed. He thought about the lieutenant’s mood. After a few minutes Kerrigan said, “It’s a feedback loop.”

“Stop doing that.”

“But it is. Your fear is sent to me, and I’m in turn taking it out on you. Which increases your anger.” She paused for a moment. “Something’s real strange here. Wrong. I can handle this kind of thing normally. Most of the time.”

Mike thought of the Zerg’s supposed connection with telepaths, then wished he hadn’t.

Kerrigan’s too-wide lips twisted in a grim smile. “Yeah, I know. Raynor already gave me grief about it at the briefing with Arcturus, thank you very much. It does explain the Confederacy’s interest in telepaths. And also there have been a lot of MIAs among the Confederate telepaths. Even outside the ghost units, I hear things.”

“Think the Zerg are collecting their own telepath subjects?” Mike asked, then realized that Kerrigan had let him finish his sentence.

“Uh-huh. Hang on, something’s up ahead.” She pulled out her side arm and edged forward, her other hand, the one with the wristlight, pointing ahead.

The something was hanging across the passageway like a great spider. Her light flashed against it, and it shrank away from the beam. It was a great eye, human in appearance, its pupil contracting under the harshness of the wristlight’s beam.

Mike felt a wave of revulsion and nausea sweep over him. Apparently Kerrigan felt it as well, and her emotions were compounded through Mike’s mind. She let out a loud curse and fired a short burst into the twitching orb.

The eye-thing let out a screech that sounded like glass and blew apart, the muscular strands of its web peeling back toward the wall like broken rubber bands.

“What was—?” Mike began.

“Observer? Sentry?” Kerrigan guessed, and for the first time Mike caught a bit of fear in the unshakable Sarah Kerrigan’s voice. Feedback loop, he reminded himself. He willed himself to calm down. Otherwise they would get themselves killed.

“What does it feel like?” he asked, as they edged past the shredded meat of the eye-thing. Mike noticed that there was creep along the floors and walls of the passage.

“What?” said Kerrigan, distracted by the ichor.

“You said it felt strange down here. Strange?”

Kerrigan was silent for a moment, and Mike felt she was trying to regain her emotional strength. “It’s tough to describe to a hard-shell, sorry, a nontelepath. It’s like you’re in a hotel hallway and there’s a party in one of the rooms. As you pass it, you hear that there’s a party, but it’s not yours. You don’t make out anything distinct, but there’s a babble of voices. That’s what it feels like.”

“Maybe psionic power on a different channel?” Mike suggested.

“Maybe, but it’s larger. Like standing on a street outside a theater where there’s a concert. You hear something organized, but all you make out is blather. It’s maddening.” She paused for a moment. “Oh my God. Mike, come here.”

The passage opened out to the right, into a larger cavern, before continuing upward. Mike could feel fresher air on his face from the passage across the way. They must be near the surface.

The larger cavern was filled with creep. Vague pouches hung from the walls, and things that might have been organs dotted the grayish fungus. Along the wall was a scattering of centipede-like creatures moving among a field of toadstools.

“Maggots,” said Mike. “I saw them at Anthem Base, on Mar Sara.” He shot an image of the bar there to Kerrigan, and noticed her shudder. “Is this a garbage dump for the Zerg? What are they eating?”

“They’re not eating. They’re nursemaids. They’re tending the eggs.”

What Mike had first thought of as toadstools were really eggs, green with reddish speckles, that sat on stands of piled creep. The eggs pulsed with their own heartbeats. As Mike watched, the skeletal face of a hydralisk appeared beneath the murky surface of the nearest egg, like a drowned creature in a tidal pool. The egg quivered a little, as if the beast within knew of their presence.

The maggots were busy building up piles of the creep. Then one climbed the pile, curled in on itself, and wove a thick spider-silk cocoon around itself. The cocoon hardened, and the maggot became an egg.

“Crap,” said Mike, suddenly realizing what the maggots were.

“Larvae. They’re the basic building units of the Zerg. Larvae to eggs to monsters. That’s why the Confederates never got anywhere breeding the suckers, despite what Mengsk said. The zerglings and hydralisks can’t breed—they all come from the same genetic stock, served up to order from some higher power.”

Mike nodded, and the hydralisk face in the egg turned toward him. The egg started to vibrate violently as the beast within tried to force itself out.

“Head toward the fresh air,” said Kerrigan, unslinging her canister rifle. “I’ll be along in a moment.”

Grunting under the load of the emitter, Mike continued up the corridor. When he heard the whirring noise of the canister rifle’s feed and the sliding ratchet of its pump action, he started running. Behind him now was the hammering chatter of the rifle’s sharp-tipped bullets strafing the egg chamber. Then there was silence.

The air grew fresher, and he saw natural light up ahead. Mike’s legs felt like lead weights, but he forced them forward. Ten more yards, then five, then two. Then up to the surface, into the early evening air, and . . .

Face-to-face with his reflection in the mirrored surface of a Confederate marine’s combat visor. Despite himself, Mike yelped and almost fell backward. A sentry from the Confederate forces was posted at the entrance.

The sentry lumbered a step toward the reporter, and Mike realized that something was wrong with the man. His knees were bent oddly, and his arms seemed to belong to separate entities. One hand raised a gauss rifle uncertainly, while the other touched something at the base of its armor.

The mirrored visor slid back to reveal a face from hell. Half of it had been eaten away to the yellow-stained skull, which oozed a thick grayish creep from a useless eyehole. The other half, the greenish shade of rot, was studded with rock-like extrusions that broke the skin like short daggers.

It was a sentry, but not for the Confederates. It had once been human, but not now. It had once been sane, but not now. Now it only lived to protect the nest. It brought up its gauss rifle and let out a cry as if coins were caught in its throat. The creature’s good eye seemed to weep blood.

Mike heard the whine of the canister rifle behind him and threw himself to the ground, twisting to cushion the emitter as he toppled. An instant later the air where he had been was filled with live rounds. A few of the rounds shredded the edge of his coat.

The transformed Confederate sentry was transfixed by the rifle fire, but only for a moment. Then its gauss rifle slowly spilled from its hand and it fell backward, its armor in tatters. What lay beneath the armor was no longer human, but it reacted to the canister shot in the same fashion.

Kerrigan ran up and tugged hard on Mike’s collar. “Are you okay?”

Spots danced in front of Mike’s eyes, but he refused to succumb to the bitter bile rising in his throat. “What was that?”

“The Zerg are master biologists. That’s probably what they want to do with humanity. Turn it into another experiment. Another servant race.”

Mike took a deep breath, looking at the lacerated, rotting meat, and said, “It doesn’t look like a successful experiment.”

Kerrigan gave an exhausted shrug. “Maybe if they had better material to work with. You volunteering? I’m sure they need a reporter.” She managed a tight, chiding grin, and despite himself, Mike let out a chuckle.

Breaking the feedback loop, he thought. Foxhole jokes. Gallows humor in the face of the obscenity of war.

If Kerrigan read those thoughts, she did not let on. “Feel like running for a while?” she asked.

“How far?”

“As far as we can.”

“You start, I’ll follow,” said Mike, hoisting the emitter in front of him.

They were lucky. They were on the edge of the creep. Yet even from their vantage point Mike could see a line of towers in the direction opposite their line of travel. They looked like great, misshapen flowers from some giant’s garden, and the cannon-like mutalisks danced among them. There were other flying monsters as well, including the starfish squids, the lobster-jellyfishes, and the great flying crabs.

“They’re winning,” said Mike. “The Zerg. They’re getting more powerful every damned planet they take over.”

“Try not to think about it.” Kerrigan touched her wrist. “I just sent out a short pulse-message. If Arcturus is listening, at least he’ll know we’re still alive.”

Travel was easy now, for even as the sun set there was strong reflected light from the gas giant above. To their left there were more flashes along the horizon, and the sound of distant thunder.

“You say you heard about other ghosts going MIA. You hear from them?” Mike asked.

Kerrigan’s lips made a firm line, and she shook her head. “Most telepaths avoid one another. I don’t even talk to the ones in Duke’s command. It’s bad enough being around the continual chatter of normal people. Being with another telepath is a hundred times worse. People can’t control their thoughts, at least not very well. Ghosts read other ghosts very well, and form their own feedback loops. Most need psionic dampers to keep them sane. That’s like the neural resocialization, but much, much worse.”

“But you don’t have any psionic dampers.”

“I still have some, but most of them are gone. Arcturus . . .” She paused for a moment, then said, “You don’t like him, you know.”

“Never would have guessed. But you think the world of him.”

“He . . .” She paused again. “He broke me out, I guess that’s the best way to put it. He rescued me, freed me, roke me of the dampers and the guards and the horror. I owe him my life. More important, I owe him my soul.”

As if in response to her comment, the comm link beeped. Mike scanned the horizon for movement. Nothing. Kerrigan popped open a small screen, and Mike could envision Mengsk’s smiling face there.

“Good to know you’re alive,” said the rebel leader. “Your position puts you a klick south of where you need to be. No bogeys between you and the Confederate camp. We’re drawing off their reserves.”

“We were delayed,” said Kerrigan. “The Zerg. There are a lot of them already here.”

“And there will be more when you set off our little surprise. They’ll keep our Confederate friends busy while we escape.”

A frown crossed Kerrigan’s features. “They’ll be wiped out, Arcturus.” Static crossed the line. “Arcturus? Do you read? The Zerg don’t take prisoners.”

“Kerrigan!” said Mengsk, and Mike could imagine the stern-father look on the terrorist’s face. “We didn’t invent the emitters, but if we don’t use them, we will all die, lockaded by the Confederates. And if we die, all hope of humanity dies with us.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Remember how much I trust you. And say hello to Mr. Liberty for me, eh?”

Kerrigan closed the screen and turned north. Mike picked up the emitter and followed.

Mike was silent for a while, then said, “I think they’re afraid.”

“Who? The people in charge of the ghosts?”

“Yeah. They don’t want you to be able to communicate your experiences to other telepaths. Conspire against them. That’s why the psionic dampers and the training.”

Kerrigan shrugged. “That’s likely. I think it’s also to keep their investments in one piece. The casualty rate is incredibly high among the ghosts.”

“I thought you’d be lionized, after all that investment. Like Wraith pilots or destroyer captains.”

Kerrigan let out a horrible laugh. “Lionized? God, even the child molesters they put in the marines get better treatment than we do. The criminals in the marines are just medicated and indoctrinated to follow their leaders. We’re given the living nightmare of pushing against our restraints constantly, knowing that if we break them, we’ll spin out into insanity because we can’t keep others’ minds out of our own.”

“Easy, Lieutenant. I didn’t mean—”

“Of course you didn’t mean anything,” Kerrigan said hotly. “That’s what drives us crazy. Your words mean one thing, but your mind’s broadcasting something completely different. Raynor’s all gung-ho, but I can feel his unease, his disgust. And I know he’s watching, even when my back’s turned. It’s knowing what’s on the tip of everyone’s mind without being able to respond.”

“I’m sorry.”

“I know,” said Kerrigan, softening a little. “That’s one of the things I do like about you, Michael Liberty. You’re all surface. Don’t take that the wrong way. You think of something, and you say it. Your only defense is when you’re asking questions, playing the hard-nosed reporter. It makes you easier to tolerate than most humans.”

She paused for a moment as they crested a hill. In the distance rose the ruined towers of the Confederates’ outer perimeter. There was no fire from the towers; Mengsk’s troops had drawn them off.

“You know what the final exam is to get into ghost training?” she asked suddenly. Mike shook his head, knowing better than to interrupt.

“They have a guard with a gun,” she said, and her eyes seemed to mist over. She herself was elsewhere. “The guard takes the gun and presses it against your forehead, or the forehead of someone you care about. You have to kill the guard before he pulls the trigger.” Her eyes refocused, and she looked at Mike hard. “I was twelve at the time.”

Mike blanched, and despite himself, thought of Raynor’s son. The “gifted” child who had experienced an “incident.”

Kerrigan reacted as if Mike had slapped her. She sank to one knee and gripped her forehead with her hand. After a while she said, “Christ.”

Mike said quickly, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to tell you, it just slipped out.”

“Christ,” she repeated. “I should have guessed. I just didn’t know.”

Mike shook his head. “You’re a telepath. How can you not know?”

Kerrigan looked up, and there were tears at the corners of her eyes. “Telepaths don’t dig down into your thoughts, at least if they want to stay sane. We hear all the surface chatter, all the stuff that’s on the top. What you’re thinking about. Errant thoughts. Whether that woman has a nice set of legs. All the stupid crap. Not the stuff they keep buried. Not the important crap.” She was silent for a moment, then asked, “He say when it happened?”

Mike shook his head and turned away, partly to keep an eye out for Confederate patrols, partly to give the lieutenant a chance to pull herself together.

She probably knew that, but when Mike turned back she was on her feet and her eyes were dry. “Let’s plant this thing. Base of one of those towers should do it.”

They reached the shell of the gun emplacement without difficulty, and Mike surrendered the burden he had been lugging for the past few kilometers. With deft, practiced hands, Kerrigan began setting up the psi emitter that she had never handled before. Mike realized that she must have gotten the instructions in a burst of telepathy when she picked up the device.

It was a lash-up, and it took a few minutes for the lieutenant to uncoil all the packing material and check all the leads. Then she pulled out what looked like a starfish-shaped headset and placed in on her head. A crown of delicate copper filigree was lost among her red tresses.

“The transplanar psionic waveform emitter,” explained Kerrigan, “is like the sound box of a violin. It will capture, amplify, and then propagate the psychic beacon that is fed into it. That’s why we’re here—it needs a ghost to activate it.”

She flipped a few switches, pressed a toggle, and then took off the headset. Her face looked strained. “Okay. Let’s go.”

“That’s it?”

“You wanted an airhorn and bright light? A chime from above? Or a big clock with a countdown? Sorry.” Kerrigan’s face was ashen now, and Mike suddenly realized that, even though he couldn’t feel it, Kerrigan could, and it was getting “louder” all the time.

“Right,” Kerrigan said. “Let’s go.”

Mike and Kerrigan headed along the line of abandoned tower emplacements, each one a shattered monument to the battle of Antiga Prime. She had to pause, wincing from the unheard noise. It was as if she could hear nails on a chalkboard, a grating sound that Mike was deaf to.

They made it to the fourth tower, where the pain seemed to ease. By the sixth tower she was almost normal again. She popped open the small screen on her wrist. “Psi emitter in place,” she said.

Mengsk’s unseen face said, “Excellent, Sarah, I knew you could do it. We’ve got to get you out before every Zerg on Antiga gets there. Dropship en route.”

“I know,” Kerrigan said, breathing hard. Her lips formed a thin line, then she said, “Promise me . . . Promise me we’ll never do anything like this again.”

“Sarah.” Mike could imagine Mengsk shaking his head over the line. “We will do whatever it takes to save humanity. Our responsibility is too great to do any less.”

And he was gone again, the great wise leader on the far side of the electronic channel, directing the war from the safety of his brandy and chess games.

“Why do you trust him?” Mike asked. The thought had crossed his mind and he said it. “Why do you follow him?”

Sarah managed a weary smile. “He saved my soul.”

“And you’ve been killing for him ever since. Don’t the scales ever balance? Aren’t you due your own freedom?”

“It’s . . . complex. Mengsk is a lot like you. Okay, I’m sorry, he’s actually the complete opposite. You’re all surface, like a sheet of newsprint. He’s all depth. He tells you what he thinks, and he’s so convinced of it, down to the core of his being, that the effect is very much the same. He inspires me to believe.”

“He’s a politician. If you look deep enough, you’ll find that out. There’s a bottom to that swamp of his soul.”

“And will that change anything? Do I want to look?”

“Sometimes looking isn’t a bad thing. If you looked a little harder, then maybe Raynor wouldn’t seem like such a jackass.”

Kerrigan opened her mouth to say something, then stopped and nodded. “Yeah, you’re probably right. At least with Raynor. I guess I owe that much to the jackass.”

“Our responsibility is too great to do any less,” quoted Mike.

Kerrigan let out a laugh, a short giggle. It was unexpected and unplanned and very human.

Mike let out a long breath and wondered which would arrive first, the Zerg from the nearby colony or Mengsk’s promised dropship.

CHAPTER 13
SOUL-SEARCHING

Through the lens of history, war seems to function with a frightening punctuality, like a murderous music box. Battles are no more than clockwork mechanisms of death, a drama of destruction with each act flowing naturally into the next, until one side or the other is vanquished. In retrospect, the fall of the Confederacy seems like a logical slide that, once begun, leaves no question as to its conclusion.

For those of us trapped in the middle of the war, there was nothing but raw panic broken by periods of total exhaustion. No one, not even those who supposedly did the planning, had any clear idea of the forces we were dealing with, until it was too late to change.

Clockwork? Perhaps. But I prefer to think of it as a timer on a bomb we were feverishly disarming, hoping we could finish before the damned thing exploded in our collective faces.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



THE DROPSHIP WOULD REJOIN THE HYPERION IN low Antigan orbit. Mengsk had left the surface as soon as the emitter was activated, but he didn’t want to try to run the Confederate blockade above without gathering all his wandering, barefoot children home. At least that’s how it seemed to Mike.

As they rose from the surface, Mike watched the screens. All the ship’s cameras were directed toward the surface. The emitter was already having an effect on the Zergs below. They were boiling out of their nests like angry ants, moving randomly, even attacking each other in psionic-inspired madness. But soon they started descending on the tower where Mike and Kerrigan had left the emitter. A hurricane of living creatures circled the beacon like moths around a flame.

As the ship rose higher, its sensors picked up other nests, other reactions as the ever-sounding chord that came from Kerrigan’s mind echoed and reverberated, growing stronger by the second. There were radioed cries from Confederate ground troops as they were overwhelmed, and the night side of Antiga Prime was now dotted with small explosions. The rebels had more warning, but those who were too slow to get off the ground were swallowed in the waves of zerglings and hydralisks.

The dropship continued to rise, and Mike could see the curve of the horizon. There was a right flash along it, and a few seconds later the electromagnetic pulse swept over the ship. The screens went momentarily lank before countermeasures kicked in. One of the great Behemoth-class cruisers, sister ship to the Norad II, had gone down beneath the growing assault.

Above them the Confederate blockade was already disintegrating. Available ships with landing capability were being rerouted, while others were trying to strafe the now ever-present Zerg.

There was a triad of glowing triangles that streaked near them, and Mike blinked as they left hot patterns on his retinas. The Protoss were already present—not in force, but still in the atmosphere.

Then came reports from the ships farthest out. Warps were opening in space, and through the warps were coming hordes of Zerg. The lobster-brain-jellyfish, the queens, the mutalisks, and the strange flying crabs were all erupting from space and descending on Antiga, summoned forth and trapped by its siren call.

The dropship docked with the larger Hyperion, and the entire crew evacuated the smaller ship. The dropship itself was abandoned, jettisoned from the lock, and left to go spinning down toward the surface. Its presence would only slow the Hyperion from its escape, and there was no time to secure it.

Mengsk’s ship rose like a bubble among the panicked Confederates and descending Zerg. The Zerg fought only when there was something in their way, and the Confederates did not disappoint, putting their best ships in the path of the assault. There were several more flashes, but the Hyperion showed the explosions as only slightest flickers, each brief dimming representing the deaths of five hundred more Confederate humans in a nuclear fireball.

Kerrigan was worn and white-faced. Mike was sure she could still hear the psionic call, even at this altitude. It worked on some level that he could not be sure of, and pulled across the depths of space to ring in the enemy. He helped her out of the landing bay.

Raynor came across them in a gangway. “Congratulations, you two,” he said warmly. “You really lit a fire under the Zerg’s backsides. I don’t know what you said, Lieutenant, but it sure rought them running.”

Kerrigan’s head came up, her eyes lazing with fury, and even Raynor could see the rage and frustration behind them. Then, as suddenly as it appeared, it was gone, expended, leaving only exhaustion in its wake.

Raynor reached up to touch Kerrigan’s shoulder. His voice softened, and his forehead creased in concern. “Lieutenant, are you all right?” He separated the words with slight pauses, Mike noted.

Kerrigan looked up again into Raynor’s eyes, and there was no anger there. Mike thought of the feedback loop—fear reeding fear, concern breeding concern. “I’m fine,” she said, pushing a stray strand of red hair out of her face. “It’s just been very tiring.”

Mike said, “Mengsk?”

“Up in his observation dome,” said Raynor. “I think he wants to watch the battle. I left him to it. Nothing I really want to see.”

“I can report to him, if you want to rest,” Mike said to Kerrigan.

She paused for a moment, and almost physically wavered. “If you would, Michael,” she said. She was still looking at Raynor.

“You look really beat,” said Raynor to the lieutenant, his concern so obvious that even Mike could read it. “You want to grab a cuppa joe in the galley? Maybe talk?”

“Coffee would be nice,” said Kerrigan, and a small smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. “Talk too. Yes. Talk would be good.”

Mike held up a hand and headed for the lift, leaving the pair in the hallway. As he hit the lift doors, he put one thought at the top of his mind, where Kerrigan could easily find it.

Remember to let him finish his damned sentences, he thought, and then rose to find the architect of Antiga Prime’s destruction.



Mengsk was alone on the observation deck, his hands behind his back, facing the main screen. The chess set had been set up for a new game, and a fresh pack of cigarettes sat next to the ashtray. Two brandy snifters and a still-corked bottle of cognac rested on the bar.

All the screens but the main one had been turned off, and the last screen showed a real-time display of Antiga Prime, hovering at the center. Small yellow triangles represented Confederate forces, red triangles the ever-multiplying Zerg. A few blue-white pips that Mike had never seen before were on the surface. There were also a few circles planetside: rebel forces that had been unfortunate not to have escaped in time. As Mike watched, they were subsumed in a wave of red triangles.

It was a similar story in orbit. More red triangles, each representing tens or hundreds of Zerg fliers, all converging on Antiga Prime. The ships that bolted were untouched. Enough stood and fought to form clustering points as the Zerg swarmed over them, ripping them apart in space.

Mike remembered the image of the Norad II going down. This was a hundred times worse.

“We’re pulling away at top speed,” Mengsk said reassuringly. “I have the ship’s computer compensating to keep the scale the same.”

Mike crossed to the bar, pulled the cork, and poured himself an inch of cognac. He did not pour any for Mengsk.

“We calculate that, based on the strength of the emissions, we are calling every possible Zerg from twenty-five light-years out to us,” continued Mengsk. “Maybe more. Lieutenant Kerrigan is quite the siren, luring these sailors to their doom.”

“It took a lot out of her,” Mike said, taking a long pull on his snifter.

“But not more than she could handle. I am glad you were there for her. She might not have made it, otherwise.”

Mike felt his face flush, and for a moment thought it only the brandy. “You didn’t leave me much choice, did you?”

“Not really.” Mengsk shrugged sheepishly and turned toward Mike. Behind him, the red triangles multiplied. There was almost nothing left of the Confederate forces on the ground. “But I’m still glad you were there for her.”

Mike snorted and took another drink. Mengsk poured himself one. Blue-white triangles were appearing now at the edge of the screen. The Protoss had arrived in force.

Mengsk looked at the screen and said, “Interesting report while you were gone.” Mike said nothing, and Mengsk continued, “Protoss ground forces pitched in to engage the Zerg we encountered. Their leader’s name is Tassadar. He calls himself the High Templar and Executor of the Protoss Fleet. His flagship’s name is the Gantrithor.”

“Maybe they were impressed with your work and decided to lend a hand. You must have a good press agent.”

Mengsk gave Mike a withering look. “Come now, Michael. I expect better from you. Work out what I just said.”

Mike was silent for a moment, then said, “Ground forces?”

Mengsk brightened. “Exactly. Individual warriors in very ductile power suits. Strange bug-like vehicles. Spell-casters that I can only assume are psionicists of some type. Tougher than the Zerg, man for man, though the Zerg have it all over them in raw numbers. Very intriguing, watching them battle. You might want to review the tapes later.”

“Hang on,” said Mike.

Mengsk’s smile roadened. “I’ll wait. You’ll get it. I believe in you.”

“If the Protoss have ground forces . . .”

“Quite good ones, I think I just said.”

“That means they’ve fought the Zerg on the ground before. And more important, they’ve won those battles.”

“Or why maintain a ground force in the first place? Yes! Take it to the last step.”

Mike’s eyes opened wide. “Which means the Zerg can be destroyed without blowing up the planet they’re on!”

“Full marks!” Mengsk took a sip from his snifter. “It may be a difficult task, and I think that the Protoss are overmatched in this case, but yes, the Zerg can be beaten on the ground.” He chuckled. “I had to explain it to Raynor three times, you know.”

“But,” said Mike. “But then all we’ve done is to just set the Protoss up to blow up Antiga Prime!”

“And a large piece of the Zerg forces with it. It should rock them back on their heels for a while. Long enough to let us get the upper hand against the Confederacy.”

“They’ll blow up Antiga Prime, and with it any surviving humans!”

“No humans would survive that many Zerg. We will do whatever it takes to save the greater humanity,” Mengsk said solemnly.

“Even if we have to kill all the humans in order to do it,” Mike snapped. Mengsk said nothing, and Mike just let the silence expand to fill the dome. On the main screen, Antiga was nearly covered with red triangles, and a perimeter of blue triangles was in orbit around it. There were no yellow triangles left.

After a moment, Mengsk said, “I know what you’re thinking.”

Mike set his glass down. “You’re a telepath, too, now?”

“I’m a politician, as you’re wont to tell me. And that means that I’m sensitive to other people. Their needs, their desires, their motivations.”

“So what am I thinking?” Mike suddenly felt like a bug under a microscope.

“You’re asking yourself if I would sacrifice you for the good of all humanity. The answer is yes, in a heartbeat and without remorse, but I really don’t want to. Good help is, as they say, hard to find. And you’re very good, at more than just being a reporter.”

Mike shook his head. “How do you do it?”

“Do it?” Mengsk canted his head.

“Find everybody’s button and press it. You play people like they were pianos. Kerrigan would leap into a hydralisk’s mouth for you, Raynor will jump through hoops for you, hell, you’ve even gotten that old pin-headed gorilla Duke eating out of your hand. Doesn’t that bother you?”

“No. It’s a gift. I find that others tend to be scattered in their thinking. I try to provide a strong center for them. Raynor is in many ways consumed by anger for the Confederates: I am but a means by which he can vent that anger. Duke looks for nothing more than political cover to let him settle old scores and create new atrocities: I provide that. Sarah? Well, Lieutenant Kerrigan has always sought approval, despite her own gifts. I provide that as well.”

Mike thought of Sarah Kerrigan, down in the galley, talking with Jim Raynor over coffee. He asked, “And me?”

Mengsk gave a great smile and shook his head. “You want to save souls, dear boy. You want to make a difference. Whether you’re covering some traffic tie-up or rooting out some alderman’s corruption, you’re trying to make things better. It’s practically in your genetic code. And you believe in it. That makes you very valuable. It makes you an incredible resource. You keep Raynor from being too impulsive, Kerrigan from being too inhuman. They both respect you, you know. You wrote off General Duke as hopeless, I think, soon after you met him, but I do believe you still hold out hope for me. That’s why you’ve hung around, in hopes that I will find my own redemption.”

Mike frowned. “And what keeps me from leaving now, knowing that this hope for your salvation is probably misplaced?”

“Ah,” said Mengsk, watching the screen. The Protoss encirclement was almost complete. “Part of it is your concern for others. But I can be honest with you, now, because the Confederacy, through its puppet the UNN, has betrayed you. It has used your face and words against you. Now you’ve got your own personal reason to fight them. Your own reason to commit. They have made it personal. You can go on your own . . .” Mengsk let his voice trail off..

“But where would I go,” Mike said in a flat tone. A statement, not a question.

“Exactly. You’re in for the long haul. Until victory or defeat. Ah, it begins. Will you watch with me?”

Mike looked at the screen, at the ring of blue-white triangles surrounding the doomed world. Already spearheads of red were rising from the surface, but they were repelled as the Protoss built up their weapons charge to burn the world, to sterilize it to the deepest tunnels.

“I’ll pass,” said Mike, his mouth like ashes. He turned and walked toward the lift, not turning back to watch.

Mengsk did not seem to notice Mike’s departure. He stood, snifter in hand, and watched as the Protoss rained poisonous flame onto Antiga Prime.

CHAPTER 14
GROUND ZERO

The use of the psi emitter on Antiga Prime was a watershed event, a Rubicon, a point of no return. It was like the first appearance of ghosts in the Confederacy ranks, or the indis criminate use of the Apocalypse bombs that leveled Korhal IV. It changed everything.

It also changed nothing. For the average citizen caught be tween the rebels and the Confederates, and the Confederates caught between the Zerg and the Protoss, the war was still as deadly as ever. More planets would vaporize under the Protoss’s weapons, and more humans would be swallowed by the Zerg hives. Yet after the swarming of Antiga Prime, there was re newed hope among the rebels. Now, at least, we had a weapon.

And like the damn-fool humans we were, we could not resist using it.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



TEN DAYS LATER, THEY WERE ON TARSONIS ITSELF, blockbusting through the densest of the downtown districts.

The city had taken the assault hard. The western precincts were still in flames caused by a battlecruiser that had gone down in their midst, and a fountain of hot dust, laden with phosphoric heavy metals, plumed southward in the strong wind. The upper windows of most of the major buildings were shattered, and in some cases entire facades had slid from the metal skeletons beneath, leaving hills of roken glass at the titanic tower’s feet.

The elegant spires of Tarsonis were nothing more than jagged, twisted remains, their fractured edges scratching the bleeding sky. The atmosphere itself was torn by the shrieks and booms of battling craft, and streaked with the smoke of downed fighters.

Most of the streets were jammed with the amorphous, burned wreckage of ground cars. Their shining paint jobs had been baked by fire and heat to a uniform gray, and the once-tinted windows were shattered, jagged holes. Initially Mike looked into the vehicles to see if he could identify those within, but after the first hour he just ignored the blackened corpses, with their burned-stick limbs and withered, screaming faces.

The only things left alive on the streets were the warriors, striving hard to kill each other.

The wreck-jammed side streets kept Raynor’s unit to the main boulevards, wide streets once dominated by park-like traffic islands in the center. The trees there were toppled and burned now, and what statuary to famous Confederates remained had been amputated to mere nubs.

Raynor’s unit was pinned down near one of the tri-level fountains along the central plaza. A discarded, bent brass plaque identified it as a memorial placed there by the Daughters of the Guild Wars Veterans. The fountain itself was now no more than a mound of damp debris, the only hint of its previous incarnation a stone cannon jutting from the shattered stone. Mike found himself wishing the cannon were real.

Across the plaza, past a hastily erected barricade of dead cars, an Arclite siege tank had planted itself firmly between two buildings. It sat square in their path, fully deployed, its side pontoons firmly set in the asphalt. The shock cannon sent listering rounds overhead, and its twin 80’s raked the debris of the fountain. The siege tank had become a rallying point for the Confederate Security Forces, most of them the remains of the Delta and Omega Squadrons. Now the recombined units, safe under the heavy fire of the Arclite, laid down continual suppression fire on Raynor’s position.

Behind the stone cannon, Mike kept his head down and desperately slammed the side of his comm unit. It burbled frustratingly at him.

“I have got to think about a major career change,” he muttered, then ducked instinctively as another round of fire thundered through the city’s stone canyons.

Raynor slid down the debris pile toward Mike, pushing a small avalanche ahead of his heavy boots. “Any luck?” he asked.

Mike shook his head. “It’s probably a general jammer unit they have in operation, as opposed to an EMP pulse that would knock out the unit. That means the radio is still working, I just can’t punch through the interference. Something with more power could.”

“Just freaking great. We’re chewed up as it is. We can’t go back, and we can’t get past the tank. We need to call for an evac, but it’s not going to happen if we can’t get in touch with the Hyperion.”

“You boys need a hand?” Sarah Kerrigan warped into being near them. She was dressed in her environmental suit and carried the bulky canister rifle on her back. There were dark red stains on her pants cuffs, as if she had been wading through a river of blood.

Her eyes were bright and very, very alert.

“It’s good to see you, Lieutenant,” said Raynor. “We were just bemoaning our fate.”

“I was in the neighborhood and heard gunfire,” said Kerrigan. “What’s the sitch?”

“Arclite, hull down, between the buildings,” said Raynor, “supported by a full squad of marines.”

“That all? I thought you were having trouble.”

“Anything you can do to help would be appreciated, ma’am,” Raynor said, grinning.

“Piece of cake,” said Kerrigan, reaching up over her shoulder and pulling the canister rifle like a sword from its sheath. “Lay down some suppression for me while I sneak up on them, will you?”

“Left or right flank?” asked Raynor.

“Left, I think,” said Kerrigan, and smiled again. The smile just accented the wildness in her eyes. “That’s your left, Jimmy.”

“You got it, Sarah,” said Raynor.

Kerrigan touched a device at her belt. Her cloaking device activated and she faded from view as Raynor bellowed orders at the remainder of the squad. The gauss rifles coughed as they laid down their own devastating layer of spikes in response to the Confederate fire. Their sudden assault silenced the marines, but the Arclite’s shock cannon continued to boom heavy shots over the rebels’ heads.

“So you think she can do it, ‘Jimmy’?” Mike asked.

James Raynor flushed and shrugged beneath his armor. “Probably. But it won’t mean a damn unless we can flag a lift out of this dump.”

A curtain of dueling impaler spikes flew between the two camps, and Mike wondered how Kerrigan could dance across such a battlefield. One stray shot could take out her cloak, and she would bleed under the gauss rifle’s spikes like any other soldier.

Then the far flank of the Confederate flank started to collapse, accompanied by the high-pitched whine of the canister rifle. One after another the Confederate Marines twitched and fell under an unseen sniper. The flank was vulnerable, as marines started firing randomly at their suspected assailant.

There was a flicker, and Sarah Kerrigan appeared, briefly, atop the barricade of wrecked cars. She flickered out again, and the air around her was filled with spikes.

Raynor bellowed for a charge, and the remnants of the squad rose from their hiding places and ran across the plaza, their heavy boots shattering the faux granite of the walkways.

The siege tank’s protective screen of Confederate marines was thrown into disarray, though the Arclite they were protecting continued to hammer the rebels’ position. The 80-millimeter cannons quickly found the range of the charging rebels, while the main shock cannon brought itself around smartly, firing heavy 120-millimeter shells as it did.

Kerrigan appeared again, this time on the main deck of the siege tank, right beneath the cannon. She shoved the barrel of her canister rifle into the turret ring, then somersaulted away as the Confederate rifle fire closed in on her.

Mike imagined he could hear the rising charge of the canister rifle set to overload, and shouted out a warning. Raynor and his men needed no warning, and they dropped in place.

A red flare lossomed at the base of the tank’s turret, and the blast scattered the remaining Confederates. The lesser guns were silenced, but the large shock cannon continued its traverse, firing round after round as it swung around, its programming jammed.

The shock cannon took a bite out of the corner of one of the two flanking buildings, and the ground rumbled beneath them. The cannon kept going, its barrel now glowing a dull red as it tried to swivel around, but was trapped by the structure. It continued to fire, and the great structure shook from the continued assault. The top of the tank popped open, and the crew within tried to scramble out, like clowns spilling from an overstuffed car in a circus act.

They never made it. There was a tremor that ripped through the entire plaza, and the pummeled building collapsed on the tank at its feet, tons of steel and masonry falling in on itself, raising a hot cloud of dust. Only in the quake of the building’s collapse did the Arclite finally stop firing.

Raynor picked himself up off the shattered pavement, along with the remains of the squad. Mike pulled himself up as well and shouted, “Kerrigan? Lieutenant?” His voice sounded small and lost in the wake of the explosion.

Kerrigan wafted up alongside them, gray as the ghost she was supposed to be. Mike realized it was dust adhering to the cloaking field itself, forming a shell surrounding the telepath. She hit another control on her belt and turned tangible again. The lines of wear and exhaustion were now tight around her face, but her eyes were still bright. The cloak took something out of her, but she didn’t want to admit it.

“Target neutralized, Captain,” said Kerrigan. “But I’m afraid we can’t go that way now.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said Raynor. “The Confederates have to be regrouping by now. They should be mounting a counteroffensive soon enough. We just can’t hold this area. What we need is a way to punch through the jammer.”

“Jim,” said Mike. “Three blocks west of here is the UNN broadcast building. Its circuits have been shielded, and it has generators in the basement. They may still have enough juice to overcome the interference.”

Raynor nodded. “It might just be wreckage now, but it’s worth a shot.” He motioned the patrol forward. Kerrigan fell in line alongside Mike.

“So you were just in the neighborhood,” Mike said to the telepath. “You just happened to be around?”

“I go where Arcturus Mengsk thinks I am needed most,” said Sarah Kerrigan, barely hiding her amusement at Mike’s thoughts.

“And what’s our fabled leader up to this time?” Mike asked. “Jim’s right. I’m getting fragmentary reports of reinforcements rolling in from the suburbs. Walkers, tanks, and bikes. It’s going to get real hot here real soon. Has he got a plan for this?”

“He’s told me he has.”

The Universe News Network Building had fared pretty badly but was still intact. The windows along the east side were nothing more than empty holes, and one of the great letters had fallen hundreds of feet to impale itself in the twisted wreckage of the concrete beneath.

Raynor looked up at the building. “I hope the equipment you’re thinking of isn’t in the penthouse.”

“Upper levels are for management,” said Mike. “The worker bees toil on the fourth floor. And the broadcast booth and generators are in the basement.”

Though his tone was glib, his heart sank. This had been his base of operations for years, his home away from home. He had grabbed a dog and soda where the huge “N” now rested, arguing planetary politics and local ordinances with the copywriters and stringers. There had been a pretzel stand next to the honor boxes. Now there were just twisted reinforcement bars jutting out of the concrete, and no sign of survivors.

The patrol moved inside. Mike didn’t expect any inhabitants, but the ghostly stillness covered the lobby like a shroud. Even on weekends there was a continual hubbub here. Now there were only scattered paper and asbestos dust shaken loose from the ceiling tiles.

It was quiet, save for the crunch of their own boots. Mike glanced up the broad stairs to the mezzanine and arcade levels (quicker than the elevators even when the lifts were running), and thought about finding his old desk. Wondered if his stuff was still there.

He wondered if there was anything there he really needed.

Raynor caught him looking up. “I thought you said the equipment was downstairs.”

“Yeah, just dealing with my own ghosts,” said Mike, a grim tenor in his voice. He led the squad through the debris, downward, into the building’s primary basement.

Whatever else Mike thought of management, they were green-tag former military, and that meant they thought in terms of triple redundancy. The main power had been cut, but the broadcast studio was packing its own batteries, and if need be, old gasoline generators for power. The link to the tower was still solid, despite all the fighting, and UNN kept underground lines to various outposts through the globe-girdling metropolis. Many of these had been cut, and their red telltales winked evilly on the primary board.

Even the air conditioning was still working, and their visors frosted at the sudden temperature change.

Raynor looked around uncomfortably. It was too easy for a stray shot from the outside chaos to bring the building down on top of them, to make this their tomb. To Mike he said, “This going to take long?”

Mike shook his head as he ran leads from the field comm unit into the main board. “Just need to boost the signal. Piece of cake. Here we go.” He flipped a toggle and said, “Raynor’s Rangers to Mother Ship. Do you read? Rangers to Mother Ship. Hyperion, you there?”

The speakers crackled and spat, and a balding female face appeared on the miniscreen. “Mother Ship. Crap, Liberty, you almost blew out my eardrums. What are you broadcasting on?” The voice was vaguely familiar.

“Old UNN surplus. Power of the press,” said Mike. “We’re at the Network offices. Unit’s pretty shot up, and the uglies are regrouping. Need an evac.”

“Working,” said the voice on the other end, and Mike placed it. The tech from the bridge of the Norad II. One of Duke’s people. “There’s a park four locks south of you. Can you pull back that far?”

Mike looked at Raynor and Kerrigan. Both nodded. “Affirmative,” he said. “See you there, thirty minutes ETA.”

“Roger that,” said the tech. “Hold on. Patching you through to headquarters.”

Mike’s brow furrowed at the delay, then Mengsk’s graying face materialized on the screen. “Michael,” he said, his voice grim, and Mike noticed lines of concern at the corners of his eyes. “Are Kerrigan and Raynor there?”

“Still with you,” said Raynor. “The lieutenant’s here as well.”

“Excellent, report when you get back.” Something beeped to the terrorist’s right and he reached over. General Duke appeared on another screen.

“This is Duke.” He looked more than ever like a foul-tempered gorilla. “The emitters are secured and on-line. Returning to the command ship.”

“Emitters?” Mike asked. “Psi emitters?”

Kerrigan leaned on the console over Mike’s shoulder, her face close to the screen. “Who authorized the use of psi emitters?”

Mengsk’s face grew stony. “I did, Lieutenant.”

“You going to bring the Zerg here? Siccing them on the Confederates on Antiga was bad enough. This is insane!”

Raynor broke in as well. “She’s right, man. Think this through.”

Mengsk let out an angry exhalation. “I have thought it through, believe me.” He paused and watched the three of them through the network feed cameras. On another screen, General Duke looked like the cat that swallowed the canary. “You all have your orders. Carry them out.”

Then the screen went dead.

“He’s lost it,” said Raynor. “He’s gone over the edge.”

Kerrigan shook her head. “No. He has to have a plan.”

Raynor said firmly, “Yeah, he has a plan. He plans to let the Protoss and the Zerg burn up the Confederacy one planet at a time, and take over what’s left.”

Kerrigan shook her head again. “He’s always had a way to take care of things. He’s not afraid to sacrifice, but he’s no fool.”

“He’s not afraid to sacrifice,” said Raynor grimly. “Confederates. Zerg. Protoss. When is it going to be our turn?”

“I’ll talk to him when we get back,” said Kerrigan.

Mike sat there, staring at the now-dead screen. “He’s a politician,” he said. “He weighs every decision on how far it advances him on his personal path to power. Never forget that.”

Raynor opened his mouth to say something, but there was the sound of rifle fire above.

“Visitors,” said Kerrigan.

“We’ve been rumbled,” said Raynor. “Probably they caught some of the signal we pushed out. Let’s go.”

“Right. One more thing,” said Mike, pushing himself away from the console and heading deeper into the basement.

“Liberty?” said Raynor. “What the hell?”

“He’s after something else,” said Kerrigan. “I’ll go after him. You take care of the visitors. I read only a handful of marines. You can handle it. Watch out, one’s a firebat.” And she was gone as well.

She tracked Mike to another staircase, this one spiraling into the dimly lit darkness below. Pumping her canister rifle, she carefully climbed down after him.

Mike was in front of a steel door, bashing at the padlock with the butt of his gun.

“We should go,” said Kerrigan.

“In a moment. This is Handy Anderson’s secret stash. His secrets. I hadn’t thought about it until just now. No one was usually allowed down here. It’s supposed to be the records backup, the records morgue, but it’s also where Anderson kept his dirt on everybody in the city.”

“It’s data you can use,” said Kerrigan calmly, picking up Mike’s surface thoughts. “You can look through it and see if there were any warnings, anything that was kept hidden, about the Zerg and the Protoss. Stuff that might have made a difference, if only people had known about it.”

“Hindsight is twenty-twenty,” said Mike.

“Stand aside,” said the ghost. The canister rifle whined under a charge, and she fired a bolt into the lock. Fragments of metal flew in all directions.

The cache, no bigger than a broom closet, was lined with thin shelves. There were boxes of disks on all the shelves.

“We can’t take it all,” said Kerrigan.

“Take as much as you can.” Mike opened his own pack and pulled out supplies and spare ammo, replacing them with the disks. “If Mengsk is really going to kill this planet, I want some of our reports to survive. And maybe we can figure out what really happened here.”

Kerrigan opened her own pack and started shoving disks in as well. They would still have to leave the bulk of it behind.

“Don’t sweat the earlier stuff,” said Mike.

“You think Mengsk is really serious about the psi emitters?” Kerrigan asked, getting Mike’s answer as soon as she asked.

Mike spoke anyway. “Like I said, he’s a politician. If he can force the Confederates to back down with a threat of the emitters, he’ll do it. If he doesn’t, well, Tarsonis is one more casualty in his war. He can justify it. Someone on Tarsonis gave the order to kill his homeworld.”

“But this is the heart of the human worlds. The biggest and the brightest. The center of humanity.”

“This is Mengsk. With the psi emitters, he’s bigger than worlds.”

“I can’t believe he’d do this. I’ve read his thoughts, like yours and Jim’s. He wouldn’t do this.”

“You said yourself that when you’re with him, he believes in every word he says, deep in his heart.”

“Yeah.”

“Then, next time you’re with him, look deeper. There. That’s as much as we can take. What’s the story topside?”

Kerrigan said nothing, and Mike wondered if she was thinking about his question or his earlier suggestion. Finally she said, “They’re fine. More Confederates on the way. Let’s go.”

Mike pulled up his pack and started out of the room. “Think about what I said, okay?”

“Thinking,” said Kerrigan with a grim smile, “is the one thing a telepath can’t avoid.”

CHAPTER 15
THINGS FALL APART (IT’S SCIENTIFIC)

Everyone hates surprises. In the final days of Tarsonis, sur prises were the nature of the campaign. Units appeared where none had been reported, secret transmissions threaded between allies, battle plans were activated that we had no idea were in place. We found out how many moves out those plans had been laid. In a word, we had been foxed.

But even those in charge got their own surprises. As any operation gets larger and larger, more pieces slip between the fingers, more pieces are ignored, until things start happening that you have no idea were about to occur. That’s what hap pened to Mengsk at the end, when suddenly some of his loyal soldiers had second thoughts and the chess pieces weren’t moving around the board the way he wanted them to.

And that’s probably why he kicked the board over. Heckuvan end-game strategy, but it works.

Supposedly if you are in control of everything, you hate surprises. But I’ll tell you, when you are not in control, you hate them even more.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



THE DROPSHIP MET THEM IN ATKIN’S SQUARE. AS the remains of Raynor’s team boarded, a group of techs in lightweight armor disembarked. With them was one of Duke’s ghosts, the telepath’s face hidden behind an opaque visor.

“This ain’t no place for soft targets,” said Raynor. “You boys don’t even have decent armor.”

“Yeah, but we got orders,” snarled the captain in charge, and they pushed through Raynor’s men and out into the city, heading in the direction from which the rangers had come.

Mike supposed that Mengsk had figured out there were things to loot from the UNN building. He suddenly felt very good about the backpack full of stolen secrets he had brought with him. Something he could use as leverage with the rebel leader.

Then he looked at Kerrigan. Kerrigan was looking at Duke’s ghost. The blood had drained from her face.

“What’s wrong?” Mike asked.

Kerrigan just shook her head and said, “We’d better get back to the command ship.”

As soon as they returned to the Hyperion, Raynor was summoned into General Duke’s wardroom to discuss strategy, “at his soonest convenience,” as the message said. Muttering a string of obscenities, the former marshal lumbered forward, not even shucking his battle armor. Mike popped his own visor and seals and climbed out of the suit. Kerrigan, stripping her lighter armor with practiced ease, was already heading for the exit.

“Hang on,” said the reporter. “The Uber-Mengsk wanted both of us to report in when we got back. I’ll go with you.”

Kerrigan said, “Let me talk to Arcturus on my own. He’ll be more forthcoming with me.” She strode down the halls of the Hyperion toward the lift to his observation post.

Mike considered going after Kerrigan, but she was right. The rebel leader and the ghost had a history, and Mengsk would be more willing to open up to her.

And maybe, Mike thought, she’d be able to pull something useful out the terrorist’s mind. Like what he was thinking in planting more psi emitters.

Mike looked around. Most of the rest of the unit had stripped and were heading for the showers. Raynor himself would be with the general in the wardroom. Not that the general would be the best company right now, but talking to him beat cooling his heels until Mengsk rang him up.

And he didn’t want to be caught stuck in the shower if Kerrigan needed him.

As Mike moved through the ship, he thought about the tech he had spoken with over the comm unit. Now that he noticed, most of the crew on the Hyperion were strangers: members of the Alpha Squadron as opposed to Mengsk’s original rebels from before Antiga Prime. One by one, those original revolutionaries had fallen by the wayside or been promoted to other ships. Part of a plan by Mengsk to spread his agents among all the ships of his fleet, or part of a plan by Mengsk to move the old guard aside in favor of professional soldiers?

Whichever it was, Mike was sure that it was part of a plan by Mengsk.

Mike was almost to the wardroom when the door exploded, and two men in combat armor tumbled out.

It was Raynor and Duke, locked in each other’s arms. The former lawman had already ripped off the shoulder plate of the general’s suit and spiderwebbed the man’s visor with a steel-shod fist. Duke was no slouch, however, and there were several new dents in Raynor’s already-rumpled chest plate.

“Jim!” shouted Mike. Despite himself, Raynor turned toward the reporter.

General Duke did not miss the opportunity, slamming both fists into the side of Raynor’s helmet. The former marshal staggered back a step, but did not fall.

Now free of his opponent’s neosteel embrace, Duke went for his side arm, a nasty needle-gun that could penetrate bulkheads. Raynor recovered as the general brought the weapon up and grabbed the older man by the wrist. Then, the servos in both sets of armor squealing, Raynor slammed Duke’s arm against the bulkhead.

Once. Twice. On the third time something cracked in Duke’s gauntlet and the general screamed. He dropped the gun and sank to the deck. The needler went skittering across the floor. Mike knelt down, grabbed it, and rose, clamping it to his own belt for safekeeping.

Only then did Mike become aware that they were not alone in the hallway. Ahead and behind them were armed marines, their weapons leveled on Raynor and himself.

“Y’all just signed your own death warrant, boy!” Duke snarled. There was blood at the corner of his mouth, and he cradled his pistol hand. More than metal had been shattered by Raynor’s blows.

“You just signed the death warrant of your home planet, General!” Mike snapped. To the marines he said, “He just set off the emitters. He called the Zerg here! Dammit! He and Mengsk didn’t even give the Confederates a chance to surrender! The Zerg are coming here, and this bastard is the one who rolled out the welcome mat!”

Some of the marines lowered their weapons. They seemed suddenly to be having second thoughts about the revolution, or were suddenly worried that the Zerg were going to show up on their doorstep. Others kept a flinty-eyed, neutral glare, and their weapons remained aimed at Raynor’s chest.

Mike figured the ones who were hesitating were the ones who weren’t neurally resocialized. The others were waiting for the kill order.

“I’ll have you court-martialed!” said the general. Mike let out a thin breath. Duke was threatening, not ordering Raynor’s death. He was concerned that Mengsk might not approve.

“You want my rank, you can have it,” Raynor said hotly. “And I’m not in your chain of command. I answer to Mengsk, same as you. You can’t do squat without Mengsk’s say-so.”

“And whose orders do you think I was following when I activated the emitters, boy?” said Duke, smiling despite his pain.

“You set off a dozen emitters on Tarsonis!” said Raynor. “The populace will be swarmed!”

“We set them off in strong Confederate locations,” said Duke, “and evacuated most of our regular troops. Hell, boy, didn’t you realize that we were planting one more when we picked you up?”

Mike suddenly thought of the ghost and the tech crew, and the way Kerrigan had reacted. Of course Mengsk wouldn’t care about information. He was after control of the entire realm of human space.

Raynor spat. “You son of a . . .” He took two steps toward the general.

General Duke, in his armored battle suit, held up his good arm. Not to attack, but to ward off a blow. The general was afraid, an old man quailing in a neosteel shell.

Raynor paused for a moment, then spat again. He wheeled and headed for the lift to the observation dome.

None of the marines in the hall stopped him. Some didn’t have the guts to open fire on one of their own. Some didn’t have the orders. And some didn’t know which man was the true criminal.

Mike followed Raynor. Behind them General Duke bellowed for the soldiers to get back to their stations.

Mike laid a hand on Raynor’s shoulder, and the big man turned. For a moment Mike was afraid that Raynor was going to take a swing at him, but the fire in the man’s eyes was replaced with deep, bitter sadness.

“They didn’t even give them a chance,” he said. “They could have used it as a threat, but they just set them off. No warning, nothing. While we were en route back to the ship. They set them off.”

“So what are you going to do?” Mike asked.

“I’m going to have it out with Mengsk himself,” said Raynor. “He’s got to be made to see reason.”

“You’re not going up there. Right now Duke is probably on the blower with him, calling for your hide. You’ve got about ten minutes before he convinces some of his followers to arrest you. With or without Mengsk’s permission.”

“Yeah,” Raynor said bitterly. “And the way I feel right now, I’d probably take a shot at Mengsk as well.”

“Well, there’s that. And Mengsk will have you killed if you do that.”

“So your prescription is, Doctor Liberty?” said Raynor.

“Go find some allies. The rest of your unit from planetside. Any of the old colonial militia from the Sara system, if any of them are left on board. Go there and stay there until I call for you. And here.” He passed the pack to him. “Hold onto these. There’s juicy gossip on those disks.”

“Where are you going?” Raynor asked.

“I’m going up to the observation deck. I need to talk to the great man himself. I’ll try not to hit him.”

Raynor nodded and stomped off, the bag of secrets looking small and insignificant in his heavy hand. Mike took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and repeated the mantra.

“I am not going to hit him,” he said softly. “I am not going to hit him.”

The doors to the lift opened, and Kerrigan stalked out. Her face was a roiling storm cloud of anger and doubt.

Mike jumped back as if she had been General Duke swinging an armored fist.

“Lieutenant,” he said. “Sarah, what’s wrong?”

“I spoke with Arcturus,” said Kerrigan, and for the first time that Mike could remember, she stammered, unsure of how to phrase her next words. “He . . . he explained himself. And his explanation was full of examples and buzzwords and quotes and omelets and breaking eggs and freedom and duty and everything else. And he had me believing, Mike. I really wanted to believe that he had information we didn’t, like there were Zerg queens in the heart of Tarsonis itself, calling the shots through puppet rulers, sacrificing the populace, and eating babies in the streets.”

She took a deep breath. “But as I listened, I watched the map of Tarsonis on the planet behind him.”

Mike said, “I know the screen. It’s his favorite toy.”

Kerrigan gave a derisive snort. “As I watched, that screen turned red. All of it, red from the Zerg arriving.” She looked at Mike, looking for confirmation in his eyes.

“There were no Zerg on Tarsonis until he set off the psi emitters,” she said in a small voice. “None at all. It wasn’t like the Sara planets, or even Antiga Prime, where there were some already there and we had already lost the world. There was nothing there to threaten us but other humans.”

She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. “And now the Zerg are coming from everywhere. They’re on the planet. Arcturus didn’t recall any of the units currently in combat. He didn’t even bother to get the teams that placed the psi emitters off-planet. He left them there. ‘Sacrifices must be made,’ he said, and he said it in that calm, pleased voice as if he were ordering coffee.”

Mike thought of the team that landed at Atkin’s Square, and hoped that Kerrigan was too upset to pick up his suppositions. Instead he said, “All right. He told you this. And then what happened?”

“And then word came up from the bridge about a fight between Jim and Duke.” Kerrigan’s face was a storm cloud again. “And he dismissed me. Just told me I had to go, just like that. And I . . . I lost my temper with him.”

“There’s been a lot of that going around. And for good reason.”

“Mike, there was no rationale for him to do this. I thought it was a bluff, or that Tarsonis was already infected, or that there was a master plan. It was just that Arcturus has a hammer, and when you have a hammer, every problem seems to be a nail.”

Mike remembered Mengsk making the same quote earlier. It seemed like half a lifetime ago.

“It’s okay,” Mike said, reaching up to hold her by the shoulders. She did not turn away.

“And Mike”—her voice was a whisper—”when I got mad at him, I looked. I mean I really looked into him.”

Michael waited for her to continue, but she just shook her head. When she spoke, it was in a low hiss. She spat, “That bastard.”

Mike said, “Look, I sent Jim down to his quarters and told him to keep his friends around him. I think you qualify.”

Kerrigan looked up at Mike, and for the briefest moment she looked unsure. Then a wry smile tugged at the corners of her lips and she said, “No, I don’t think so. I’m so upset right now . . . Jim would just make me feel . . .” She let out a long breath and shook her head. “I need to be alone for a little while. I need to know that I can still rely on myself. To make sure I know that I can do what needs to be done. Despite this, I’m still a good soldier, and I have a job to finish. Maybe some good will come out of this. Okay?”

Mike disagreed, but he said, “It’s okay.”

Kerrigan grinned. “Even if I weren’t a telepath, I’d know you’re lying. Mengsk is right about that. You want to save everyone from themselves. I want you to know that it’s . . . appreciated.”

“You watch out.”

“I can take care of myself.” Kerrigan managed a sure, wide-lipped smile. “I’m no one’s martyr. Hell, some days I even believe that. Just tell Jim . . .” She paused and shook her head again.

“What?” Mike asked, expecting her next words.

“Nothing,” she said at last. “Tell him to just watch out, too, okay? For me.”

And she was gone, heading down to the dropship bays. Mike watched her stride down the hall, shedding unease and unsureness like a butterfly leaving its chrysalis behind.

Mike just wished that his stomach didn’t hurt so much, and he was sure that it would be a long time before he saw her in the flesh again.

Mike took the lift up to the observation deck. Arcturus Mengsk was there, his hands behind his back, watching the screen of Tarsonis fill up with red triangles. They were nearly a blur on the screen itself, broken by the hot yellow marks of Confederate troops.

Mike noticed that the chessboard had been thrown across the room, and the pieces were scattered about. Kerrigan had definitely lost her temper.

Mengsk turned away from the map, his salt-and-pepper beard now looking more white than black. “Ah, the third of my brilliant rebels,” he said. “I was wondering when you were going to turn up. Actually, I expected you to be the first one to march in here with demands and insults, not the good lieutenant. You must have really gotten to her.”

“I didn’t do anything,” said Mike, “but stand by her while you consigned another planet to its death.”

“One death is a tragedy, a million deaths is a statistic.”

“Do you keep a database of quotes to justify your excesses?” Mike asked, his eyes narrowing.

Mengsk smiled grimly. “I take it that this means you’ve finally given up trying to save my soul? I hope not, because after we succeed, I’ll need men like you more than ever, to help form the new universal order. To help form the needed order to repel the alien menace.”

“Alien menace?” Mike sputtered the words. “That would be the menace that you yourself brought down on this world? Is that the alien menace you mean?”

Mengsk tilted his head and pursed his brows, as if disappointed in Mike’s response. Behind him, the screen continued to throb and glow, and now blue-white triangles were moving in from the edge of the screen.

What Mengsk said was, “I didn’t anticipate Sarah coming up here. And I didn’t expect Raynor to pick a fight with a general. That was foolish. And inconvenient. I’m going to have to smooth over some harsh feelings there.”

“Harsh feelings? They nearly killed each other just now.”

Mengsk shook his head again, and Mike realized that the man was minimizing the problems, just as he was minimizing the situation on Tarsonis. Minimizing them to the point where they could be ignored, glossed over, forgotten.

His own reality-warping field, thought Mike.

“General Duke is,” the rebel leader said, “at heart a coward. I provide him with the spine he needs to go forward. James, on the other hand, is all courage and honor looking for a place to explode. A loaded gun looking for targets. I’ve given him direction. I’ve given him targets. Both men are very useful at what they do, and once we’ve taken Tarsonis, all this will wash out. Neither man can really survive without me, and to stay viable, they’ll realize they will have to follow my directives.”

“Are they just chess pieces to you?” Mike asked.

“Not chess pieces. Tools. Talented, useful tools. And yes. Raynor, Duke, the Zerg, the Protoss. Yes, even you and dear Lieutenant Kerrigan are all tools to achieve a greater good, a better future. Yes, things look dark right now, and I’ll admit my culpability. But think of this: if things are terrible now, think how good we’ll look when we take over, eh?”

“Don’t look now,” Mike said, looking past Mengsk, up at the screen, “but I think some more of your tools are attacking your other tools.”

“Eh?” Mengsk spun in place and looked at the board. Already the first blue-white triangles, the symbols of the Protoss, were making planetfall. The red Zerg triangles were dispersing in their wake in ripples. It was as though the Protoss were stones thrown into a crimson pond.

“This is bad,” Mengsk said softly. “Very bad. I did not expect them to arrive so quickly. This is very bad indeed.”

“Oh my God. You really didn’t expect this,” Mike said, blinking in surprise. Then the nervousness in his stomach turned to chill fear, and he added, “Why doesn’t that make me feel any better?”

CHAPTER 16
FOG OF WAR

Let’s not kid ourselves, we got our heads handed to us by the Zerg and the Protoss. Yes, they were like nothing we had ever seen before. Yes, their biology was different. Yes, their tech nology, or what we would call their technology was more advanced than ours in dozens of areas. And of course, they were belligerent and aggressive in the extreme, they knew and where we were, they had the advantage of surprise.

But (and this is a rather large but) we humans are about the most ornery cusses in the galaxy. We had been fighting among ourselves for as long as we’ve been in the sector, and we had honed our own battle technologies to the point where we were their equal in many ways. We had the advantages of interior lines of supply (that’s military for “surrounded”) and native terrain (that’s military for “we’re fighting them in our living rooms”). We could have taken them if we had gotten our act together.

So what happened? The very thing that made us good warriors—the fact that we had fought among ourselves— also made us horrible at banding together in our hour of cri sis. We could not unite under one banner or even form a coalition. In fact, every time there was a chance for that, one faction or another did something to enhance the advance ment of their own political agenda over the other factions. Often at the expense of the rest of humanity. I can’t imagine the hive-minded Zerg or the glowing Protoss falling prey to such basic human drives as greed and power and raw pig- headedness.

Of course, those are all basic human drives, and that’s why nonhumans were cleaning our clocks.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



“YOU REALLY DIDN’T KNOW, DID YOU?” MIKE asked. “You didn’t know the Protoss would get here? How could you not know?”

“Impudent pup,” said Mengsk, stalking to his console and scanning a dozen screens at once. “Of course I knew the Protoss would get here. They follow the Zerg around like housewives chasing flies with a rolled-up newspaper, looking for them to alight so they can swat them. I just didn’t expect them to get here so soon.”

Despite himself, Mike smiled. Anything that disturbed the great Arcturus Mengsk was enough to make him happy. And, upon consideration, if the Protoss had been in contact with Mengsk, they probably saw him for the two-faced politico he was, and they were just hanging out in warp space waiting for him to do something like this.

Mengsk cycled through a number of screens, then cursed under his breath. Finally he opened a toggle and said, “Duke!”

The battered face of the general appeared on the screen. “Sir, have you considered my request regarding Captain Raynor?”

“Spare me your petty bickering,” Mengsk snapped. “Get the local commanders on-line. The Protoss are here.”

“Yes, sir, we know,” Duke said proudly. “But they’re avoiding our forces, concentrating primarily on the Zerg hives.” He paused and blinked, completely unaware that this might be a bad thing.

“If the Protoss forces engage the Zerg,” Mengsk said, enunciating each word, “then the Zerg are fighting them instead of the Confederates. If the Protoss engage the Zerg, the Confederates may escape. The Old Families may get away, and with them the heart of Confederate power!”

Duke blinked again, then his face fell. “We need to stop the Protoss, then. I can send them a transmission telling those glowing buzzards to back off.”

Mengsk ignored him and hit some other toggles. “Send Lieutenant Kerrigan with a strike force to engage the Protoss advance party. Captain Raynor and General Duke will stay behind with the command ship.”

Raynor’s angry face, as red as the surface of Tarsonis, popped up on another screen. “First you sell out every person on this world to the Zerg, and now you’re asking us to go up against the Protoss? You are losing it. And you’re going to send Kerrigan down there with no backup?”

Mengsk’s face had already changed from surprised agitation to calm reassurance. The reality bubble was disrupted, but not broken. Mike wondered how much more would be needed to ring down the entire facade the man projected. And what would happen once the mask dropped? Was there any center at all to the man to be revealed?

Mike realized he could stay, poking and arguing, and maybe even getting an angry response out of the terrorist. Mengsk was starting to look as though he might be at the end of his tether, but he was right about one thing: Michael Liberty had given up trying to save Arcturus Mengsk’s soul.

And there were other, more deserving recipients of his aid.

Mike started for the lift. Behind him, Mengsk was saying calmly, “I have absolute confidence in Kerrigan’s ability to hold off the Protoss.”

The lift doors closed as Raynor’s voice said, “This is bullsh—” And then Mike was dropping down to where, he hoped, Raynor had gathered some allies.

And despite himself, he hoped that Kerrigan had changed her mind and would be there as well.



There were about two dozen men in Raynor’s barracks. Some were already strapped into their battle armor. Others were hastily suiting up. Raynor was at the comm unit.

Kerrigan was not there in body. Instead her voice, tinny over the wrist-mounted receiver, bounced upward through the room.

“But you don’t owe him this!” said Raynor. “Hell, I’ve saved your butt plenty of—”

Kerrigan interrupted him. “Jimmy, drop the knight-in-shining-armor routine. It suits you sometimes. Just not . . .”

She paused for a moment, as if reconsidering her words. “. . . not now,” she said. She sounded tired and worn. Almost defeated. “I don’t need to be rescued. I know what I’m doing. Once we’ve dealt with the Protoss, we can do something about the Zerg.”

She took a deep breath. “Arcturus will come around,” she said, but she sounded to Mike as though she didn’t hold out much hope. “I know he will.”

Raynor’s lips were a thin line framed by his sandy blond beard. “I hope you’re right, darlin’ . . . Good hunting.”

He closed the link and looked up at Mike.

“We’re going after her,” said Mike. A flat statement of fact.

“You bet your ass we are. Suit up. Bring your gear. We may not be welcome back here afterwards.”

Mike slipped into one of the empty combat suits. “Mengsk screwed up in one other place,” he said, his hands now flying automatically over the fittings and seals. “Once Kerrigan engages the Protoss, they’re going to treat us as hostiles. All of us. And there’s a lot of Protoss hardware floating around in the system right now, orbiting Tarsonis.”

Raynor grunted agreement as he ran the check systems on his own suit. He had patched up most of the damage inflicted by Duke earlier, but Mike noticed that some of the telltales were still flashing a nasty yellow warning beneath his visor.

“So we have to dodge Protoss birds as well as Zerg,” said Raynor. “It’s never easy around here.”

“That’s why we love the challenge,” Mike said, more to himself than to anyone else. He hefted the knapsack of stolen data and, on the spur of the moment, shoved his old coat, the gift from the newsroom, on top. It had been singed by laser fire and spattered with lood and less recognizable fluids, and baked under foreign suns. It was tattered and ragged and bleached.

A lot like myself, Mike thought, shoving the coat down hard into the backpack, making everything fit. There was nothing else he wanted from the locker. He hoisted the sack, slung it across the back of his armor, and followed Raynor out.

The ship had gone to red alert with the first appearance of the Protoss, and now Raynor’s men moved through crimson-lit hallways to the dropship bays. Mike could feel the g-forces through the deck plates; the big command ship was weaving through something, but he could not tell if it was debris or enemy fire.

“Think we can get off the ship?” Mike asked as they stepped into the landing bay.

“Yeah,” said Raynor. “The dropship pilots are good old boys. They aren’t afraid of Duke’s wrath, or anything else for that matter. They can always say I threatened them into bringing us down.”

“They may not be afraid of my wrath, but you should be,” said General Duke from the shadows to one side.

The lights flashed from red to yellow, and Mike saw Duke standing there among the dropships with two squads of marines. They had their weapons aimed at Raynor’s men. Duke was cradling his own weapon, a borrowed gauss rifle, in his off hand, his right hand hanging uselessly at his side.

“Going somewhere, boy?” said Duke, a hearty smile appearing above the sealing rim of his helmet. There was still dried blood at the corner of his mouth. Perhaps he thought it was a badge of honor, Mike thought, or a slight to be avenged.

“We’re going after Kerrigan,” said Raynor. “She needs backup, regardless of what Mengsk says.”

“That girl needs what Mengsk says she needs,” Duke drawled. “But it’s nice of you to go to the effort. Now I have solid proof of mutiny, and I can provide the traitors to go with it.”

Mike scanned the marines. They were all neurally resocialized and, worse yet, already pumped to the gills with stims. Their eyes were practically pupiless. In this state they were effectively hard-wired into Duke’s nervous system. Once the general gave the command, they would automatically jump, or fire, or drop for twenty pushups, without thinking twice.

So the solution would be to keep the general from giving that order.

“Mengsk would be very disappointed if you killed us,” Mike said.

Duke laughed. “I’ll just throw one of his old quotes back at him: ‘It’s easier to seek forgiveness than to gain permission.’ Now, you boys with Raynor, you drop the weapons now and surrender. I might even let you live if you do.”

Raynor didn’t move. Behind him, Mike could hear some of their rangers slowly laying their rifles on the deck.

Then the Hyperion pitched to one side, hard. Something big had slammed into its side. The marines, in their bottom-heavy boots, rocked in position, and Duke’s aim was thrown off for a moment.

When he could bring his weapon back around, Raynor had his own rifle unslung and ready.

“This just gets better and better,” Duke said, smiling through yellowed, peg-like teeth.

“I don’t think you have the guts,” said Raynor.

“You so much as link, boy, and my men will fill you with so much metal you can run a scrap drive. Now drop your weapon by three. One . . . Two . . .”

There was a high-pitched whine, and Duke’s left shoulder exploded in a shower of molten metal. Duke’s marines all jumped and brought their weapons around, but did not fire. They had been ordered to wait for the command.

The general slowly dropped to his knees, his own weapon clattering to the ground. His armor hissed as locking rings isolated the wounded shoulder and medpacks pumped narcotics into the general’s blood-stream.

Smoke curled from the barrel of the needle-gun. Mike thumbed the hammer of the weapon back, and another round clicked into place.

“I think it’s time you just shut up,” Mike said to the general.

“I can have you burned where you stand,” said Duke. The meds in the armor were already taking effect, and his voice was slurred.

Mike took two steps forward and said, “Go ahead. You’ll go first. Give the order, General.”

Duke hesitated, his eyes unfocusing for a moment as the drugs hit his system hard. He was striving to stay awake on sheer cussedness.

“You don’t have the guts,” he managed.

“Try me,” said Mike. “I’ve finally learned to shoot a human target.”

There was silence in the landing bay for a moment, then Raynor said, “Men, pick up your weapons. We’re moving out.”

Raynor’s men picked up their guns and threaded their way through the rebel marines. Without Duke’s specific orders, they would not fire on possibly friendly targets. Raynor paused by Mike and the kneeling Duke.

“Go ahead,” said Mike. “I’ll catch up.”

Duke’s face was ashen, and his eyes were milky and pupilless. No rational thought was left, only hatred and cowardice warring in his mind. He hissed, “If I ever see you again, I’ll kill you.”

“Then get a good look at my back,” said Mike, “because that’s the only way you’ll get a shot off in time.”

Then the drugs took full control and Duke pitched backward.

Mike turned to the zombie-faced marines. “Get him to sickbay pronto, and clear the bay for liftoff.” The marines managed a grunt and left, taking their fallen leader with them.

Mike ran for the dropship. The engines were already starting to whine as he charged up the gang-plank.

Raynor had been right about the dropship pilots. The pilot had the coordinates punched in and clearances made before Mike had gotten on board. Now the atmosphere was evacuated and the dropship pitched out of the Hyperion and into the chaos beyond.

Space was being ripped apart all around them. The Hyperion was flying through a debris field, pieces still burning as the air bled out of a pierced hull, the remains of some other human ship that had fallen in the path of the Protoss. Energy beams sliced through the vacuum, blistering the retinas of observers.

Mike slid into the nav/comm console behind the pilot’s rig.

“I’m going to try to raise Kerrigan’s unit,” Mike said.

“She’s not going to like it,” Raynor said grimly, then added, “Do it anyway.”

The huge carriers of the Protoss slid like great beasts through space, their attendant flocks of fighters dancing around them like golden flies. Crescent-shaped ships corkscrewed toward the planet, and needle-like fighters and scouts made of silver and gemstones lanced through the debris field.

Behind them, the Hyperion itself was burning in a half-dozen spots. Nothing major, but at the moment Mengsk would be worried about more than just a group of AWOL former supporters. The battlecruiser’s Yamato cannon split the sky with repeated shots, breaking up units of Protoss fighters.

“We got more company!” said the dropship pilot. “Strap in and hold tight!”

Now the Zerg were rising from Tarsonis. The great flying cannons, orange with purplish wings, came aloft and splattered in the hundreds against the Protoss carriers. They were followed by the larger flying crab-things, which seemed less affected by the small fighters than the mutalisks were. As Mike watched, one of the crab-things flew into the intake of a carrier, and the entire Protoss ship went up in a ball of blue-white flame.

A pair of the winged mutalisks noticed the dropship and banked toward them, their gullets vomiting forth coiling globules of bilious matter.

The rebels had precious little in the way of defense on the dropships, and the pilot cursed and tried to bank away from the intercept course.

They weren’t going to make it, Mike realized, and braced for the impact with the Zerg acid-spittle.

A trio of bolts ripped the attacking mutalisks into organic tatters, shredding their wings with laser fire. A trio of A-17 Wraiths swooped through the remains of the Zerg, and Mike caught a glimpse of Confederate insignia on the pylons of the ships. Then they were gone as well, looking for new allies and new targets.

“Any luck?” Raynor asked, leaning over Mike’s shoulder.

“Lots of traffic right now,” Mike snapped. “Hold on. Got a lock. She’s broadcasting. I’m putting it on the screen.”

“This is Kerrigan.” Her face on the screen was now drawn and haggard. Frightened, Mike thought, and a cold chill ran through him. “We’ve neutralized the Protoss ground units, but there’s a wave of Zerg advancing on this position. We need immediate evac.”

Another screen winked into existence, and Mengsk’s face fluttered into view. Something was sparking erratically near that face, causing him to appear and disappear like a Cheshire cat. “Belay that order,” the rebel leader spat. “We’re moving out.”

Raynor punched the microphone button. “What? You’re not just going to leave them?”

If Mengsk had heard Raynor’s comment, he gave no outward sign. Given the interference, it was likely he hadn’t heard. Instead he said, “All ships prepare to move away from Tarsonis on my mark.”

A burst of static broke up Kerrigan’s signal. Something big had hit near her. Then she was back. “Uh, boys? How about that evac?”

“Damn you, Arcturus,” Raynor said through gritted teeth. “Don’t do this.”

Mengsk continued to fade in and out. Finally he came in, crisp and clear. “Signal the fleet and take us out of orbit. Now!”

“Arcturus?” said Kerrigan, in comparison to Mengsk now nothing more than a ghost on the screen. “Jim? Mike? What the hell’s going on up there . . . ?”

Then the fog of war swallowed her entirely, and the screens registered nothing but static.

Raynor pounded the nav/comm console in frustration.

“You break it, you bought it,” said the pilot, throwing the dropship into a tight spiral to break off pursuit by a pair of crab-things. With steel nerves the pilot dropped the fleeing shuttle beneath a Protoss scout, and the crab-things set up to attack it instead.

Mike tracked the location of Kerrigan’s broadcast and fed the coordinates into the helm. The ship rocked and swayed onto its new course.

Around them a hundred new stars were born and died in a matter of instants. The greatest danger now was debris from the stricken ships, and the pilot cursed a couple times as he had to lurch suddenly to avoid catching a large piece in the hull.

Finally they were in the atmosphere itself, the screens tinged orange from the reentry fires. Most of the battle was now above them. They only had to worry about surface units now.

But as above, so below. They were coming in low across the rubble-strewn surface of the planet itself. The great cities of Tarsonis were burning, the broad plazas filled with debris and the sunward spires now nothing more than a set of jagged, erratic teeth. The glass of the great buildings had been completely shattered, leaving only the twisted wreckage of the steel skeletons beneath. One great swath had been leveled through three blocks, ending in the crippled wreckage of a Protoss carrier, venting unearthly radiation from every broken seam.

The buildings decreased in size as the rebels flew toward the farmlands and suburbs, but the devastation was still severe. Mike could see craters where ships had augured into the surface. There were sweeping fires here as well, consuming homes and fields, and moving among them there were warriors from all sides.

Now there were new buildings as well along the scorched landscape—those of the alien invaders. The creep was everywhere, and deadly poppy-headed structures uncoiled toward the sky. Nests surrounded with pulsing eggs dotted the landscape.

There were other structures, too, among the debris. These were golden, with impossible buttresses and sweeping shells, and mirrored surfaces of unshatterable glass. The Protoss were setting up their defenses on Tarsonis.

Perhaps they thought there was something here worth saving, Mike thought. That means they had more faith in humanity that Mengsk did.

The ground beneath them roiled with the Zerg, and among them, like shining knights, the Protoss warriors strode, leaving a wake of dead, oozing bodies. Four-legged mechanical spiders crawled through the ruins, and huge things that looked like armor-plated caterpillars assaulted the Zerg hives. Lance-thin fighters strafed the hulking scythe-Zergs that swept the Protoss warriors aside like a farmer threshing wheat.

Mike said, “We should be close now.”

The radio scratched and spat, and a male voice, young and frightened, came on, “. . . looking for an evac. We got civilians and wounded. We can see your craft. You got room on that tub?”

Raynor was on the radio. “Lieutenant Kerrigan, are you there?”

“No Kerrigan, sir,” came the crackling response. “But we’re really hurting. The Zerg are everywhere, and coming in with another assault. If we don’t leave now, we’re not leaving.” There was a tremor of fear in the voice.

Mike looked at Raynor. The large man’s face was unreadable, a clay sculpture of the real thing. Finally he said, “We’re going down. Tell them we’re coming.”

Mike nodded and said, “But Kerrigan . . .”

“I know,” said Raynor, and over the background hiss of the comm unit Mike could swear he heard the sound of a heart breaking. The former lawman took a deep breath and added, “Mengsk would abandon these people like the rest. We won’t. I hope that’s why we’re better than he is.”

The dropship grounded itself at the edge of a school-turned-bunker, and refugees had begun streaming out even as the pilot hit the retros. They were led by a lanky kid who wore the tatters of a combat suit. Some volunteer from a Fringe World for Mengsk’s rebellion. Mike had never seen him before.

The kid saluted Raynor and said, “Damn glad to see you. Heard the bug-out order, but no one came for us. There are Zerg all along the northern flank. Some Protoss hit them a while back, bought us a breathing spell, but I think the bugs are coming back. The creep’s halfway here already, and there’s nothing we can do about it.”

Raynor just said, “What unit is this?”

The youngster blinked. “We’re not any unit at all, sir. There are about a half-dozen units, or what’s left of them, that holed up here. Confederate and rebel both, sir. When the Zerg started swarming and the Protoss started blasting, it was every human for himself.”

“Have you heard anything about a Lieutenant Kerrigan?” Raynor snapped. “She was engaged in fighting the Protoss near this location.”

“No, sir,” said the kid. “One of the stragglers said there was a unit fighting Protoss up on the ridge.” He waved in the direction of the Zerg. “If’n that’s true, Zerg got ’em, I’m afraid.”

Raynor took a deep breath, then said, “Get your people on the dropship. Don’t worry about heavy ordnance. Leave it. It’s not like the Zerg or the Protoss can use it. We lift in two minutes.”

Mike came up alongside Raynor and said, “We can still search for her.”

Raynor shook his head. “You heard the kid. There’s more Zerg coming. With Mengsk’s rebels pulling back, the entire planet’s going to be awash in aliens in no time at all. The dropship has no defense, and we’ve got noncombatants on board. We have to get out now and hope we can bum a lift out of the system before everything goes up.”

Mike put a hand on Raynor’s shoulder. “I’m sorry.”

“I know,” said Raynor. “God help me, I know.”

CHAPTER 17
ROADS NOT TAKEN

The Confederacy died with Tarsonis. So much of the power and prestige had been locked up there for so long that with its collapse the rest of the Confederacy went with it.

Arcturus Mengsk played coroner, of course, performing the autopsy and declaring that the patient had died of mas sive Zerg poisoning, compounded by Protoss trauma. The irony that Mengsk’s fingerprints were all over the Confederacy’s murder weapon mattered little to many and was ignored by most. As you might expect, it was not some thing UNN covered in those days.

Before the last Confederate trooper was digested in a Zerg hive, Mengsk declared the Terran Dominion in order to unite the surviving planets, a shining new phoenix that would rise from the ashes and gather together all of humanity. Only by standing together, the former rebel declared, could we come to defeat the alien menaces.

The first ruler of this bright, shining new government was Emperor Arcturus Mengsk I, ascending to the throne by popular acclamation.

The irony of this last little fact, that most of the acclama tion was Mengsk’s own, was also missed by most of the gen eral populace.

—THE LIBERTY MANIFESTO



EVEN AS TIME TICKED AWAY, THEY CIRCLED FOR another twenty minutes, looking for stragglers on the ground. All they found was a lot of Zerg and a lot of land already swallowed by the creep. Finally, listening to the repeated protests of the dropship pilot, they lifted off. Beneath them, the ground churned with Zerg building new structures of gothic flesh. There were flashes of Protoss weapons crackling over the horizon like heat lightning in the summer.

Mengsk contacted the dropship on the way up, a general call to all ships within the area. The terrorist’s face was calm, but it was a stone-faced calm, one that didn’t project across the screen. His eyes were bright and avaricious.

“Gentlemen, you’ve done very well, but remember that we’ve still got a job to do. The seeds of a new empire have been sewn, and if we hope to reap—”

Raynor leaned forward toward the comm-mounted camera and toggled a switch. “Aw, to hell with you!” he snarled.

Mengsk heard that one. The great brow lowered between the rebel leader’s eyes. “Jim, I can forgive your impulsive nature, but you’re making a terrible mistake. Don’t cross me, boy. Don’t ever think to cross me. I’ve sacrificed too much to let this fall apart.”

“You mean like you sacrificed Kerrigan?” Raynor snapped.

Mengsk recoiled as if Raynor had reached out through space and slugged him. His face reddened. “You’ll regret that. You don’t seem to realize my situation here. I will not be stopped.”

Raynor had finally broken through the thick, deep patina that covered the leader of the rebellion and found the man beneath. Mengsk was angry now, and veins were standing out at the base of his neck. “I will not be stopped,” he repeated, “Not by you or the Confederates or the Protoss, or anyone! I will rule this Sector or see it burned to ashes around me. If any of you try to get in my . . .”

Raynor hit the kill switch for the sound and watched Mengsk spit and bellow silently on the screen.

“You got under his skin,” said Mike. “At last.”

“Must have been something I said,” Raynor said, but he didn’t smile when he said it.

In the humming silence of the dropship, Mike said, “I’m sorry about Sarah.” It didn’t sound any better now than it had before, on the surface.

Raynor sat down next to Mike and looked at the deck for a while. “Yeah, me too,” he said at last. “I shouldn’t have let her go alone.”

“I know what you’re going through.”

“What, you’re a telepath now?”

Mike shrugged. “I’m a human. That’s what’s important. It’s been a long war. We’ve all had losses. We’ve all seen things we don’t want to have seen. A smart man once told me that the living feel guilty about still being alive. And no, it’s not your fault.”

“Sure feels like it,” said Raynor. There was a silence in the dropship cabin. Finally the ex-lawman shook his head. “It’s not over,” he said. “The Protoss and the Zerg aren’t going to give a rat’s ass that Mengsk is running things now. They don’t care about human wars or human leaders. They’re battling throughout humanspace. It’s not over.”

“I think it’s over for me,” said Mike, “I’m not a warrior. I’ve played at it, but I’m a newsman. I don’t belong on the battlefield. I belong behind a keyboard or in front of a holo camera.”

“The universe has changed, son. What are you planning on doing?”

It was Mike’s turn to take a long pause. “I don’t know,” he said at last. “Something to help out, I suppose. Can’t help myself there. But it has to be something other than this.”

The dropship had limited range, but they managed to flag down a lift out-system on the Thunder Child, an old Leviathan-class cruiser that only four hours and one mutiny earlier had been in the service of the Confederacy. Now it and most of the human ships were pulling back out of combat, leaving Tarsonis to the Zerg, the Protoss, and whatever poor fools who thought underground bunkers were a good idea.

The comm officer of the Child met them at the gangway. “I have a message for you from Arcturus Mengsk.”

“Mengsk!” spat Raynor. “Is he looking for me to rip him a new orifice?”

“It’s not for you, sir,” said the comm officer. “It’s for a Mr. Michael Liberty. Emphasis on the Mister. You can take it in the communications room, if you want.”

Raynor raised a tired eyebrow. Mike waved him to come along. The former planetary marshal, former rebel captain, former revolutionary settled himself in a chair out of view of the comm console’s camera. Mike toggled the reply switch and waited for the message to come through space from the Hyperion.

Arcturus Mengsk warped into view on the screen. Every hair was back in place, and every action mannered and rehearsed. It was as if the earlier incident had not happened.

“Michael,” he beamed.

“Arcturus,” said Mike, not even giving him a smile.

Mengsk looked down briefly in sorrow, as if thinking carefully about his next words. Once it would have worked, but now it was a shallow, emotionless mannerism, one that the rebel leader clearly had rehearsed. Michael almost expected him to come around and sit on the edge of the desk. “I’m afraid I can’t express sufficiently my regrets about Sarah. I just don’t know what to say.”

“Captain Raynor had a few choice words,” said Mike, his own eyes now blazing.

“And someday, I hope that Jim and I can talk about it.” Mengsk’s smile was forced and strained. Something had happened, and the great bubble around Mengsk had been shattered. “But that’s not why I called you. I have someone who wants to talk to you.”

Mengsk reached off screen to flip a switch and a new face replaced that of the future emperor of the human universe. A balding head dominated by a pair of bushy eyebrows.

“Handy?” said Mike.

“Mickey!” said Handy Anderson. “It’s good to see you, buddy! I knew that if anyone in the stable survived this mess, it would be you! You’re the lucky coin, always turning up when needed!”

“Anderson, where are you?”

“Here on the Hyperion, of course. Arcturus had me shuttled over from a refugee ship. He’s been telling me how great you’ve been through all this. A real trooper. Why no reports for a while?”

“I sent reports. You changed them, remember? Said Mengsk had captured me? Ring any bells?”

“A small bit of editing,” said Anderson, “Just enough to make the powers that be, God rest their eternal souls, content. I knew you’d understand.”

“Handy—”

“Anyway, I hear you’ve done a bang-up job. And I knew you’d want to know that, despite the present situation, you can have your old job back.”

“My old . . .”

“Sure. I mean, the people who wanted you dead are now no longer in the business, one way or another. I was talking with Arcturus, here, and we could make you the official press liaison to his government. He thinks the world of you, you know. Apparently you grew on him with your winning personality.”

“Anderson, I don’t know if . . .” Mike said, tapping his forehead with the palm of his hand.

“Just listen. Here’s the deal,” said the editor-in-chief. “You’d get your own office, just down the hall from Arcturus’s. All access, all the time. You do the trips, cover the dinners, get the awards. Lotsa perks. Lotsa security. It’s a cush job. Hell, I can get a stringer to type up your reports for you. I tell you—”

Mike thumbed the sound off. Anderson kept talking, but Mike was no longer looking at him.

He was looking at his own reflection in the smooth surface of the screen. He was leaner than when he had last been in Anderson’s presence, and his hair was more rumpled. But there was something else as well. It was in his eyes.

His eyes seemed to be looking beyond the console, beyond the walls of the ship itself. It was a distant look, a hard look, a look that he once thought of as being one of despair, but now realized was determination. He was seeing a bigger picture than the one he was immediately involved with.

A look he had seen before on Jim Raynor’s face, when Mar Sara died.

“How long will he go before he notices you’re not listening?” Raynor grunted.

“He’s never noticed before,” Mike said. He sucked on his lower lip for a moment, then said, “I know what I want to do. I should start using my own hammer.”

Raynor sighed. “Try that once more, in English.”

“When all you have is a hammer, everything looks like a nail,” quoted Mike. “I’m not a warrior. I’m a newsman. And I should start using my newsman tools for the good of humanity. Get the story out. Get the real story out.”

Mike hooked a thumb toward the screen. Handy Anderson had finally noticed that he wasn’t being heard. The balding editor-in-chief tapped the screen and mouthed an unheard question.

“I want to get as far away from Arcturus Mengsk as possible,” said Mike. “And then I want to start telling the truth about all this. Because if I don’t, people like him are going to determine what really happened.” He jerked a thumb at the screen. “Him and Arcturus Mengsk. And I don’t think humanity could survive those lies.”

Raynor smiled, and it was a road, earnest smile. “It’s good to have you back,” he said.

“Its good to be back,” said Mike, looking at the far-eyed stranger reflected in the monitor. He shook his head and added, “I could really use a cigarette.”

“So could I,” said Raynor. “I don’t think there are any on this tub. But look at the bright side: at least you still got your coat.”

POSTBELLUM




BATHED IN LIGHT, THE MAN IN THE TATTERED coat stands in a room of shadows. The smoke from the last of a series of cigarettes snakes around him, and the ground at his luminous feet is scattered with butts that look like fallen stars.

“So what you’re seeing,” says Michael Liberty, the luminous figure speaking to the surrounding darkness, “is my own private little war, fought on my turf, and with my weapons. Not cruisers and space fighters and marines, but just words. And the truth. That’s my specialty. That’s my hammer. And I know how to use it.”

The figure takes another long puff, and the final coffin nail joins the others on the floor. “And you people, whoever you are, need to hear it. True and unfiltered. That’s why the holo transmissions: they’re harder to fake. And I’m spreading this as far as I can, over the open wavelengths, so everyone knows about Mengsk, and the Zerg, and the Protoss. And knows about men and women like Jim Raynor and Sarah Kerrigan, so they and others like them may not be forgotten.”

Michael Liberty scratches the back of his neck and says, “I went into the military thinking it was just another bureaucracy filled with craven cowards and corporate stupidity.

“Well, I was right, but I was also wrong.”

He looks at the viewers with unseeing eyes. “But there are also people really trying to help others. People really trying to save others. Save their bodies. Save their minds. Save their souls.”

His brow furrows, and he adds, “And we need more people like that, if we’re going to survive the dark days ahead.”

He shrugs again. “That’s it. That’s the story of the fall of the Confederacy, of the Zerg and the Protoss invasions, of the rise of Emperor Mengsk of the Terran Dominion. The battles are still being fought, planets are still dying, and most of the time, no one seems to know why. When I find that out, I’ll get you that information, as well.

“I’m Michael Daniel Liberty, no longer of UNN. Now I’m a free man. And I’m done.”

And with those words the figure freezes in place, trapped in its prison of light. He is caught with a tired smile on his face. A satisfied smile.

Around the hologram the lights come up, luminous bulbs that have been bred specifically for the purpose. The walls pulse and sweat, and thick, viscous fluid drips from weeping sores along that wall to keep the air moist and warm. The cable of the human-constructed hologram projector merges in a gooey lump into the organic power constructs of the main structure. The connection between the two worlds was once a colonial marine, but now serves a higher purpose for its new masters.

On semiorganic screens around the perimeter, the better brains of the Zerg discuss what they have seen. They are morphic constructs, bred only to think and direct. They too serve their higher purpose within the Zerg hive.

In the projection room a hand reaches up and touches the rewind button. The hand was once human, but is now transformed, the product of the Zerg’s mutagenic capabilities. The flesh of the hand is green and dotted with chitin-like extrusions. Beneath the surface of the skin strange ichors and new organs twist and slide. Once she was human, but she has been transformed and now serves a higher purpose. She was once called Sarah, but now is known as the Queen of Blades.

The other organic minds, leaders of the Zerg, make noise in the background. Kerrigan ignores them, for they say nothing, at least nothing that matters. Instead she leans forward to study the weathered face in the holo, the face with the deep transfixing eyes. Deep within her restructured heart something stirs, a ghost of a memory of a feeling for this man. And for other men. For those who would sacrifice all for their humanity.

As opposed to merely sacrificing their humanity itself.

Kerrigan shudders for a moment as the old feeling washes over her, that now-alien feeling of her once-human nature. Yet as quickly as it appears, the emotion is suppressed, so that none of the other Zerg notice it. At least that’s what Kerrigan assumes.

Kerrigan nods. She blames the reporter’s words for the uncomfortable emotion. It has to be the report itself, not the memories it brings, that disturbs her. Michael Liberty always was a master of words. He could make even a queen long for her days as a simple pawn.

Still, there is much in Michael Liberty’s broadcast, and much that is not realized by the nonhuman minds that are now her compatriots. There is much valuable data here. Much that can be divined from Michael Liberty’s words. What he says and how he says it.

The projector chimes, signaling the rewind complete, and the inhuman hand presses the play button, then raises a finger to her very wide lips.

Kerrigan, the Queen of Blades, permits herself a small smile and concentrates on the man wrapped in light. She wants to see what else she can learn from her new enemies.
回复 支持 反对

使用道具 举报

您需要登录后才可以回帖 登录 | 注册

本版积分规则

QQ|网站统计|手机版|小黑屋|中国星际RPG联盟    

GMT+8, 2024-11-29 18:32 , Processed in 1.609364 second(s), 22 queries .

Powered by Discuz! X3.1

© 2001-2013 Comsenz Inc.

快速回复 返回顶部 返回列表